Manifesto
Hello, this is Phantaminum. This is a continuation of a project that aims to standardize nomenclature
and formatting, while dividing Web Novel chapters in the same way the Light Novel does. Colored
illustrations have also been added where possible for maximum enjoyment. You may find a list of all
volumes I have already finished, or plan to work on, at the final chapter of this document.
This document is a compilation of Re: Zero Web Novel chapters that correspond to Volume 33, spanning
Web Novel Arc 8 Chapters 1 to 15. Witch Cult Translations (website), was used as a source of the
translations for all the Chapters. Chapters 1 to 3, Chapter 6, Chapters 8 to 11, Chapters 13 and 14, as
well as parts of Chapters 4, 5 and 9 were produced with the use of Machine Translation tools.
For the sake of completeness, I leave you with the same wall of text detailing what I did using the
available translations. Feel free to skip it if you don’t care/have already read it.
The original translations have been proofread, edited and reformatted by myself, on top of whatever
original editing and proofreading work was done by Witch Cult Translations. This means that the
formatting should remain consistent no matter which source is used.
I have tried to follow naming conventions present in the Light Novel as much as possible, only diverging
when community-given names differed greatly. I have also tried to conserve as many of the original
translator notes by Witch Cult Translations as much as possible.
As a fun quirk, I have done something which I admit is probably not consensual: to flip the languages
whenever someone speaks what is colloquially coined as Engrish. This means, that in the case where the
story uses English, where possible, Japanese will be written as Romaji (Japanese in Latin script). When
this happens, a note was added with the original expression (and its translation), and the new expression
that was converted to Romaji. Basically, I made everyone using Engrish look like weeaboos.
I hope you enjoy this as much as I did. If you have anything to point out, I’m often lurking in pretty much
every Re: Zero discussion site, be it the Reddit Discord Server, the Subreddit, or 4chan’s /a/ board.
Alternatively, feel free to use this document to suggest corrections or other changes.
P.S.: Much thanks to Joy Kirbs from Discord for aiding me in redesigning the covers.
Table of Contents for Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions ................................................................... 4
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges ........................................................................................... 20
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons ................................................................................... 39
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct ................................................................................ 59
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness ....................................................................................... 75
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness ................................................................... 103
Arc 8 Chapter 7 – Todd Fang ...................................................................................... 126
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects............................................................................... 129
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love ............................................................................... 146
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone ........................................................................ 169
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up .............................................................................. 198
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux ....................................................... 220
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds ....................................................................... 245
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire............................................................... 272
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration .................................................................................... 302
Character Pages ..................................................................................................... 318
Other Volumes ...................................................................................................... 322
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 1 “Forgiveness”, Parts 1
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Dough, Jazzman,
DatShazam, Translation checked by Ice, GPMS, Senkel, PaperKaminari) ― Complete
――The battle between the Imperial Forces and the rebels that had begun with the Imperial Capital of
the Vollachian Empire, Lupugana, as the battlefield, had entered its final phase, scattering the seeds of
chaos throughout the country.
The death of “Vincent Vollachia”, who had been killed by a bullet of light in front of the throne within
the Crystal Palace, at the innermost part of the Imperial Capital, seemed to be similar. The Nine Divine
Generals, ordered to guard the city walls protecting the Imperial Capital, had abandoned their duties,
and the sudden arrival of unknown fighters in the battlefield, in addition to the mysterious group from
the west that had opened a massive hole in the front line, most certainly had contributed to the chaos
scattered throughout the city. There was no doubt that these too were seeds of chaos.
However, currently, the location of the seed that had grown the most in this situation of war was――
Vincent: “――Abide by me! The situation is no longer remotely close to that of conflict between the
Imperial Army and the insurgents! The intervention of a third-party has changed the conditions of
victory!”
Standing upon a pile of debris, a man raised his voice on an impromptu stage.
He was a handsome man, with sharp black eyes, tinged with a heated intellect, dried blood clinging to
his black hair, and a voice that carried well even on a roaring battlefield.
In a battlefield dominated by violence―― no, in the Vollachian Empire dominated by violence, one might
only wonder what could possibly attract people to the impotent figure of this man.
4
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
No one ridiculed the man, even if they wished to. They just turned their attention and listened.
The blood flowing through their veins as people of the Empire, their way of being that had been defined
by none other than this man himself, would not allow them to turn their ears away from the voice that
was raised on an unshapely pedestal.
――Would not allow them to turn their ears away from the one exclaiming from his throne atop the
rubble, Vincent Vollachia himself.
Everyone: “――――”
Vincent’s loud declaration had been heard by a distinguished lineup of people.
Lined up were Goz Ralfon and Olbart Dunkelkenn, both members of the Nine Divine Generals, as well as
Berstetz Fondalfon, the Imperial Prime Minister, and even Ubilk the Stargazer, who had been allowed
entry into the Imperial Palace with the special role he held.
Considering the faction each one of the attendees had been on during the conflict just before, it was
more than possible to say that being face-to-face with them, at a distance such as to make him
defenseless, was rather deadly. However――
Vincent: “Moguro Hagane is suppressing him, but the one they are facing in the sky above is Balleroy
Temeglyph, who is supposed to be dead. Somehow, he has risen with his own beloved dragon.”
Berstetz: “I have a message for you on this matter―― I encountered Her Excellency Lamia Godwin in the
audience chamber. I believe it is the same person as she was back then.”
Goz: “Why you! That report should be raised by me! Your Excellency! It was not only Lamia who was
present, but also other members of the Imperial Family who perished in the Imperial Selection
Ceremony!”
To Vincent’s words, Berstetz and Goz responded.
Goz, who had remained unchangeably loyal to Vincent, despite his disappearance, was still vexed by
Berstetz’s switch.
5
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Nevertheless, since Berstetz’s original concern was the prosperity of the Vollachian Empire, the old man’s
attitude could be described as natural when it came to a situation where the very existence of the Empire
was at stake.
Once these ramblings had been dismissed as trivial, Vincent’s concerns were narrowed down.
Vincent: “Ubilk, you had some advance knowledge of the cause of the Great Disaster. That being the
case, do Balleroy Temeglyph, Lamia, and the other Imperial family members reviving constitute the
Great Disaster?”
Ubilk: “Regarding that matter, I can say «yes» and «no» to that, Your Excellency. The whispers told me
that Vincent Vollachia’s death would be the trigger for the Great Disaster, and I plotted aaall~ kinds of
schemes to prevent the downfall of the Empire…”
Vincent: “You were not aware of the details?”
Ubilk nodded with a carefree look on his face and answered, “Yeees~, that’s right”.
The answer had been somewhat expected, but the certainty gained was beneficial to Vincent. Ubilk and
his fellow Stargazers were in opposition to the Great Disaster, which was evident in the fact that they
had saved Vincent from a fall.
Vincent: “If that is the case, in the current situation, your presence is currently outside of our
consideration. Maneuver only not to die.”
Goz: “Your Excellency! Please leave this situation to me, and put your own safety first! I, Goz Ralfon,
will do everything in my power to redeem myself for my absence――”
Vincent: “――Silence.”
Goz: “――Hk!”
Glancing at a heated Goz, Vincent, with a single word, crushed his momentum.
Goz wanted a chance to prove his loyalty to the Emperor and redeem himself for being late at a crucial
time, but having allowed Vincent to escape from Chisha’s rebellion in the first place meant his
performance had been sufficient.
6
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Had Goz not put up a tough fight, Vincent would have been captured by Chisha, and it was highly possible
that even preparing the current situation in the Imperial Capital would not have been possible―― Indeed,
the current situation had been prepared.
Vincent: “――――”
Vincent placed a hand on his chin and drew a mental map of the Imperial Capital, piecing together the
situation.
Although the loss of blood and the exhaustion of his body were affecting his ability to think, fortunately,
the pain in his collarbone from being struck by Chisha in the throne room was jolting his consciousness.
His determination, too, remained at its peak.
He did not think that even this pain was part of Chisha’s plan, but――
Cecilus: “Um, sorry to interrupt while everyone’s chattering, but I have a role to enchant the world in
my own way. Is it okay if I excuse myself?”
Goz: “Wha!? General First-Class Cecilus!? What are you talking about!?”
Cecilus: “Well, I do hear about this General First-Class person from time-to-time, but I’m not really
interested, so it doesn’t really stick in my mind. Maybe you’ve mistaken me for someone else? It would
be quite a pity for this General First-Class person to get compared to me in that case!”
In this situation, it was not just Vincent’s mind that was whirring and spinning around.
Moreover, within a radius of several tens of meters―― which was a mere single step for Moguro’s huge
body, the battle against the duo of the Cloud Dragon Mezoreia and Balleroy continued.
Water flowed out from the shattered reservoir, which could be seen to have been broken from a distance;
it was only a matter of time before waves surged into the entire Imperial Capital. In addition, Cecilus,
who had been making a fuss, had become tiny.
Although Goz, Berstetz, and even Olbart’s attitudes on display were that of waiting attitude for Vincent’s
decision, only this young thunderbolt did not fit into his plan.
7
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Not only his appearance, but also the contents of his mind seemed to be biased towards immaturity, so
Cecilus did not have a trusting look in his eyes towards Vincent’s declaration.
Cecilus: “That was quite a splendid speech earlier! I’m sure it’s a fact that you’re the Vollachian
Emperor, but unfortunately, I don’t bow down to others just because they’re an Emperor. If you want to
change the path I take, you’ll have to prepare a hanamichi1 for me!”
Vincent: “――Just like Natsuki Subaru did, is that so?”
Cecilus: “――? Unfortunately, I don’t know who that is. The name sounds similar to the name of someone
I know, but I can’t quite recall. I feel like I talked about this earlier with a beautiful woman.”
While twisting his neck and fidgeting his short legs, Cecilus answered.
He was not sure who the “beautiful woman” Cecilus was worried about was, but once the young Cecilus
had entered the battle for the Imperial Capital, Vincent had been convinced.
Convinced that Natsuki Subaru was the one who led the unexpected group that ravaged the battlefield
from the west, and that he was also the one who had brought Cecilus with him. And then――
Vincent: “It is not restricted to the current situation. It is nothing new that you do not follow mine
orders. Feel free to run around as you like.”
Cecilus: “Oh, you are very understanding. However, I have no intention of obediently following someone’s
orders regardless of what I’m told anyways. So, I’ll take my leave here if you don’t mind.”
Vincent: “Cecilus.”
Cecilus waved his hand at Vincent, who had decided to let him do as he pleased, and was about to dart
away. When his name was called from behind, the young lightning turned around with a “Yes?”.
1
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “A hanamichi (花道), in Kabuki theater, is an elevated walkway that goes through
the audience and to the stage for actors to make dramatic entrances and exits. Cecilus essentially is asking Vincent to prepare a
path to get to the grand stage. For more information, see here.”
8
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent’s gaze met Cecilus’s eyes, which still carried the same difficulty in handling as when they had
first met.
Vincent: “As per our former agreement, I shall prepare the stage for your grand moment.”
Cecilus: “――Aha.”
Cecilus left with a small laugh after Vincent’s short declaration.
The speed of his lightning-fast movements, not even leaving a trace, with him still in his unfinished state,
was why the title of Vollachia’s strongest belonged to that man, and why that title was unshakeable.
In any case――
Berstetz: “Your Excellency, is everything all right? As for General First-Class Cecilus…”
Vincent: “I do not have time to waste on trivial matters. Very much like you and Ubilk were treated.
More importantly…”
The handling of the disappeared Cecilus was less urgent than addressing the current problem at hand.
Vincent faced Berstetz’s narrow eyes and spoke in a voice that could be heard by Goz, Olbart, and the
others behind him.
What he said was――,
Vincent: “――We shall abandon the Imperial Capital. We shall retreat while maintaining as much of our
military strength as possible.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Riding atop a red Galewind Horse, the group rode through the Imperial Capital in a whirlwind of confusion
and chaos.
The flag bearers were the familiar faces of Natsuki Subaru, flanked by the cavalryman Idra Missanga and
the powerful young girl Tanza, with whom the Pleiades Battalion’s breakthrough ability remained strong.
9
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Plus, now we add the two leading stars there, Beatrice and Louis, and we’re the ones with the
momentum!”
In front, Idra was holding the reins and at his back, held in Subaru’s short arms as if being sandwiched,
was Beatrice, then Louis who was nestled on Subaru’s back.
Unexpectedly, the four children were led by the adult Idra but――
Beatrice: “――Minya!”
Louis: “Uau!”
Tanza: “I beg your pardon.”
Beatrice’s hand held up as she fired purple arrows, Louis’s unrestricted attacks as she teleported through
space, and Tanza’s fists as she effortlessly reaped through the ones blocking their path.
After jumping over the destroyed city walls into the Imperial Capital, Subaru and company were aiming
for the Crystal Palace, which could be seen in the distance―― a gleaming castle where the fake Emperor
presided.
The fake Emperor that was in that castle, the one who impersonated Vincent Vollachia.
If they could be defeated, it would put an end to this great civil war in the Vollachian Empire, in which
Subaru was inevitably embroiled.
So believing this, he plunged in, ready to go wild and wreak havoc.
Idra: “Schwartz! These guys are springing up no matter where we go through! What is this?”
Idra’s voice, though not quite a scream, was throaty with a deep-seated fear.
Perhaps his consternation was felt through the reins in his hands as the gait of the Galewind Horse began
to falter, but it would be unreasonable to expect him to just endure it or forget about it. Anyhow――
Subaru: “What’s really going on with these pasty-faced guys?!”
10
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
They knew that once they rode into the Imperial Capital, they would naturally be met with determined
resistance from the Imperial Soldiers.
However, it was only during the initial stages that Subaru and company actually encountered Imperial
Soldiers in the Imperial Capital. From then on, Subaru and the others were confronted by strange-looking
beings, all of them with pale faces.
Those with pale faces and golden eyes, with glass-like cracks all over their bodies, obstructed Subaru
and the others with a cold, heartless demeanor.
――No, they were not standing in the way of only Subaru and company.
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama, those ones, they are also attacking the Imperial Soldiers.”
Tanza kicked a group of pale faces and slammed them against a wall, throwing out a report as such.
As she said, what was unfolding at the edge of her vision was the presence of the “enemy” who was not
attacking Subaru and company, but rather the Imperial Soldiers who were guarding the city.
Of course, these “enemies” did not care about Subaru’s feelings, unlike the Pleiades Battalion. They
were relentless in their attempts to take the lives of Imperial Soldiers using the weapons they wielded.
That was why――
Subaru: “――Tanza! If you please!”
Tanza: “I understand.”
Hearing Subaru’s unreasonable request, Tanza accelerated as she kicked the ground.
She charged like a speeding ball into the ranks of the enemy―― the Imperial Soldiers, and caught up with
those who were about to take their lives, cleaving them in the back with her thick-soled shoes.
???: “――Hk!”
A short cry of pain could be heard, and the kicked “enemy” crashed into the buildings on both sides.
11
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Tanza glanced at the destroyed buildings, the Imperial Guardsmen whose lives had been spared beyond
the thick plume of smoke, and then said, “Go ahead,” as she let them off.
Fortunately, the soldiers who were saved chose to leave the area instead of attempting to target Tanza’s
back.
Subaru: “That is helpful… but what about these guys?”
Tanza’s efforts were averting unwanted deaths; however, Subaru suffered the brunt of her blow and was
left gasping at the devastation caused by the “enemy” that crashed into the buildings and shattered
them.
The reason why the “enemy” did not get up was partly that Tanza’s kicks were so powerful, but more
importantly, because they were in no condition to get back up.
The body of the “enemy” was shattered and in pieces. However, their body was not a grotesque corpse,
but rather had been shattered as if they had dropped a china cup on the floor.
There was no blood, either. As if there was no blood in their bodies.
Subaru: “How do they work? Is it like a puppet or maybe a robot2…?”
Beatrice: “――It can’t be, the Sacrament of the Immortal King, in fact?”
Subaru: “――! Do you have an idea, Beatrice!?”
Subaru did not miss the words spun by Beatrice’s cute cherry-like lips, who was resting her body on
Subaru’s chest, completely trusting him.
Beatrice lowered her head in response to Subaru’s reaction,
Beatrice: “A kind of magic that, upon death, returns the soul to the body from which it has left… a
forbidden technique, I suppose. It was originally researched by Mother, but it was supposedly left
incomplete.”
2
Needless to say, the word “robot” here is the English loanword.
12
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “A forbidden technique for raising the dead, so like the type of magic of a shiryoujyutsushi3,
then? There’s a part of my head that’s still a little fuzzy, but man, your Mother is a good-for-nothing!”
Beatrice: “This is not the first time that Subaru has spoken ill of Mother, in fact. But, Betty will get upset
if you keep saying it, so be careful, I suppose.”
At Beatrice’s suggestion, with her eyebrows raised, Subaru stuck out his tongue and closed one eye in
reflection.
However, the opinion of the cute Beatrice was not to be dismissed. What if necromancy, with a name
like the Sacrament of the Immortal King, was what was creating these enemies?
Subaru: “You mean there’s someone like a necromancer 4 in the Nine Divine Generals of the Empire?”
Beatrice: “…If that’s the case, then Abel is out of line for not having talked about such things beforehand,
in fact. Plus, it would mean that we wouldn’t be able to distinguish between friend and foe, I suppose.”
Subaru: “I guess that’s also possible in an Empire with fuguai5 ethics, but… wait! You know who Abel is!?”
Beatrice: “…Betty knows, in fact.”
Hearing this unexpected name from Beatrice’s mouth caused Subaru’s eyes to widen. At Subaru’s
surprise, Beatrice affirmed it with a bitter look on her face.
Beatrice’s contact with Abel, and that it was not just another person with the same name, was clearly
conveyed in her bitter face.
Because Abel was essentially incompatible with everyone, the obvious explanation would be that he was
incompatible with Beatrice as well.
3
Engrish flip. Means “necromancer” (死霊術師), originally “ネクロマンサー” (necromancer).
4
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “In this chapter, Subaru uses both the Japanese word (死霊術師), and the English
word (ネクロマンサ―), for «necromancer».” The Engrish flips are the latter.
5
Engrish flip. Means “bug/flaw” (不具合), originally “バグ” (bug).
13
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru’s stomach churned just thinking about what kind of irreverent attitude Abel had subjected
Beatrice to but――
Subaru: “――Of course that guy is here.”
It was inconceivable that Abel would not be in the middle of the siege in this great battle. But, since he
did not know the specifics of the composition of the rebel forces, he felt a different emotion when told
clearly that this was the case.
If Abel was here, then Subaru’s antics would need to be given some extra thought.
Subaru: “Then, should I leave the zombie6 fighting to them over there rather than me? Or would it be
better if it was me with the cute and zombie-savvy Beatrice running in to deal with the…
OUCHOUCHOUCH! What!?”
Beatrice: “Hmm, I suppose. Subaru’s face was a bit annoying, in fact.”
Subaru: “Why! This look in my eyes between charming and cheeky is from birth you know!?”
Beatrice: “It was annoying how strangely relieved you looked when you heard Abel’s name, I suppose.”
Subaru’s mouth curved into a pout as Beatrice pinched his thigh along with an irrational accusation.
Although it was hard to say by exactly how much, Beatrice’s judgment of Subaru might have become
stricter in the period of time that they had been separated.
Certainly, he recognized Abel’s excellence in terms of ability. But, under the circumstances of this largescale conflict, he was not taking any comfort in hearing Abel’s name.
By any measure, meeting Beatrice was a more joyous occasion than meeting Abel.
Subaru: “You’re my number one, Beatrice, don’t misunderstand.”
Beatrice: “Then prove it going forward, in fact.”
6
Every single instance of “zombie” is the English loanword “ゾンビ”. Since it really does not have an appropriate translation, it
will not be flipped, just italicized.
14
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Oh, absolutely!”
In response to Beatrice’s benevolent judgment, Subaru tapped Idra on the shoulder and made the
Galewind Horse stop at once.
There were no signs of enemies or civilians in the surrounding area, but he wanted to decide on a course
of action for the future.
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama, if you are done flirting, what would you propose we do?”
Subaru: “You’re acting so thorny! I wasn’t flirting… but Beatrice! Does that zombie magic stop when the
user is defeated?”
Stung in the side by Tanza’s blank expression, Subaru sought Beatrice’s informed opinion; Beatrice, when
asked, fiddled with her vertically rolled hair with her fingers, and the two of them, with the same
expression on their faces,
Beatrice: “The types of magic that interfere with the bodies of others are predominantly Yin Magic and
Yang Magic, I suppose. With either of these attributes, generally speaking, when the caster dies, the
effects of the magic are cut off, in fact. So likewise, it would be nice to think that this is the case, I
suppose.”
Tanza: “That phrasing has some wishful thinking mingled within. Is it not certain?”
Beatrice: “Even Betty has never seen the Sacrament of the Immortal King realized, in fact! One cannot
be so childishly irresponsible as to make a haphazard judgment on the basis of speculation, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Calm down, calm down! So, you don’t have any idea of the area of effect or where the magic
is being used from?”
Beatrice: “…It’s regrettable, but it’s dependent on the user, in fact.”
Beatrice looked at Tanza in frustration as she replied, as if thinking that Tanza might be dismissive of
her again. However, Tanza did not criticize Beatrice for admitting her inadequacy.
In that regard, Tanza did not demean even those with whom she did not have the best chemistry.
15
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “There’s no time for squabbling; besides, Beatrice, what you said helps. Thanks.”
Beatrice: “It was not a very praise-worthy response, I suppose.”
Beatrice’s cheeks puffed out as he patted her head while thanking her. It was tempting to poke her
swollen cheeks with his fingers, but he also felt he was put in a difficult position.
Given the circumstances, this zombie attack was clearly an unusual situation.
Since the Imperial Soldiers were being attacked, it was certainly possible that there was a necromancer
in the rebel army and that the unscrupulous and coldhearted Abel might have resorted to inhumane
tactics; however, something was off about the implementation and how the zombies had appeared out
of nowhere.
These zombies clearly gave off the impression that they did not invade the city from the outside, but
rather that they had been created from within the city and were rampaging around.
If this was Abel’s strategy, the best course of action would have been to start a war of attrition from the
beginning. It might have even been plausible that there were some military techniques being used that
Subaru was unaware of.
Subaru: “As expected, if they start using zombies, I’ll have to think about how to deal with them.”
Moreover, although it was ultimately a vague impression, he felt that while Abel would not use the actual
dead for military purposes despite resorting to death for political purposes.
He suspected that Abel’s view of life and death, or the general Vollachian one for that matter, would
not allow for that. Therefore――
Subaru: “The existence of this zombiemeister7 should be considered an hensoku8. If the war doesn’t end
when we beat up the fake Emperor in the castle, then…”
7
Exactly as written (ゾンビマイスター), Subaru is now giving us a bit of Germeme to go along with the Engrish.
8
Engrish flip. Means “irregularity/anomaly” (変則), originally “イレギュラー” (irregular, as in something that would not normally
happen).
16
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Idra: “What now, Schwartz? We’ll follow your lead.”
Subaru: “Idra…”
Subaru put his hand to his chin as Idra turned only his head to him to utter these words of trust.
That was not a sign of him tossing the responsibility to Subaru, but rather a reaffirmation of his willingness
to risk his life together with Subaru in a situation that might lead them to death once again.
Subaru achieved this position by his own will.
He absolutely had to fulfill that responsibility. And thanks to Idra and the members of the Pleiades
Battalion, Subaru could reach out his hand even further than before.
Subaru: “I’m not entirely sure what to do in this situation, but after all… OWOWOWOW! OW, OW!”
Beatrice: “Subaru!”
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama!”
Subaru nodded at the realization of his responsibility, but screamed in pain from Beatrice pinching his
thigh and from another pain, to which Beatrice and Tanza widened their eyes at him.
This time Subaru felt pain because his hair was being pulled.
And the one responsible was not Beatrice or Tanza, much less Idra, but――
Subaru: “What the hell, Louis! Don’t pull my hair! It’s a vital defense strategy to take care of it from a
young age so that I won’t suffer from baldness when I get older…”
Louis: “Uuau! Uu! Au! Auuu~!”
Subaru: “What?”
Louis desperately pleaded something to Subaru, who was protecting his pulled scalp.
She patted Subaru on the back, then pointed to the north side of the Imperial Capital―― the direction
where the Crystal Palace was located, but slightly off the beaten path, and continuously urged him.
17
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Head there, he knew that was what she was saying.
Subaru: “Is there something over there?”
Louis: “Au!”
Subaru’s question was answered by Louis in a high-pitched voice.
It also needs to be stated that Louis seemed to be quite emotionally stable now that she managed to
meet up with Subaru. Subaru himself was also genuinely relieved at her safety, despite their complicated
relationship.
On top of that, if there was something that Louis was calling for so desperately, then that would be――
Subaru: “――Beatrice, let me ask you one thing. Is everyone still together?”
Beatrice: “…Everyone, is not, in fact.”
In response to Subaru’s quiet question, Beatrice avoided making a clear statement.
However, it was clear that Beatrice was not being evasive for the sake of putting on airs, but rather to
spare Subaru from the shock. Understanding this, Subaru also realized why she had been ambiguous.
So――
Subaru: “Tanza, Idra! Also, Beatrice and Louis, change of plans!”
Concluding on what needed to be done, Subaru called to the members around him from the Galewind
Horse.
Most likely, the battle centered around the Imperial Capital would not calm down, but rather intensify
further. With the zombies and their Meister being unknown entities, preparations were in order.
Of course, he could put together such a theory, but――
Subaru: “First, we’re going to where Louis is pointing at! Let me pick up something important there!”
Beatrice: “If it’s Louis then… She will be there, I suppose.”
18
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 1 – Change of Victory Conditions
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru’s decision gave Beatrice a sense of the destination that Louis was indicating.
Nodding at Beatrice’s words, Subaru turned to Tanza and Idra, who were also looking at him, and
continued. That was――
Subaru: “――Pick up Rem and flee the Imperial Capital with as many people as you can! We’re racing
against the clock!”
Thus, he mysteriously made a decision in the same direction as the man who was not present at this
moment.
19
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 1 “Forgiveness”, Parts 2-4
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Dough, Kroatoan,
Bruhseph, Kiln, Translation checked by Rageasu, GPMS, Senkel, PaperKaminari, Garcar) ― Complete
――Beatrice was at a loss as to how to handle the little girl known as Louis.
When the Magic Crystal Cannon fired from the Crystal Palace, their relationship allowed them to
cooperate in sending it to another space.
Without Louis’s mysterious teleportation ability, it would not have been possible to reach that place.
Had they not arrived, many deaths would have occurred on the battlefield, starting with Zikr’s.
This single act alone could not have dispelled the responsibility of Louis being the Sin Archbishop of
Gluttony. And yet――
Louis: “Aau!”
Beatrice: “Betty can trust that you have no animosity towards Subaru and the others, I suppose.”
Sitting awkwardly on the shaking saddle, although only the size of children, three people aside from the
primary rider rode the running red Galewind Horse.
On the back of the Galewind Horse, Beatrice and Louis sat with Subaru between them; unlike Beatrice,
who was held in Subaru’s arms, Louis dexterously stood up on the horse behind him, tapping Subaru’s
shoulder and pointing in one direction.
――From Beatrice’s point of view, the situation in the Imperial Capital of Lupugana was a crucible of
chaos.
20
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Beginning with the clash between the regular army and the rebels, flying dragons that were being
commanded and flying dragons that were not fought each other for the sky, a world of white and red
trespassed on the normal one, a giant and a Dragon rampaged, and finally, the dead rose one after
another, to ravage the city from the inside out.
Being inclined to isolate herself, not giving support to anyone, there were few occasions in which Beatrice
had directly intervened, but this world’s insane and inconsistent way of being reminded her of the chaotic
times of four-hundred years ago――
Beatrice: “――Witches.”
Thinking back to those bygone days, Beatrice naturally uttered that word.
If there could have been one thing that symbolized that era of four-hundred years ago, it was
unmistakably the Witches.
Echidna, Beatrice’s creator, and the one whom she adored as her mother, was also one of those who
were labeled as Witches.
Other than that, that era in which there were several Witches bearing the deadly sins; that era when
everyone was struggling to survive, was a dark period that was like a child’s nightmare come true.
The current situation in the Imperial Capital was a return of the same thing―― She wondered what could
have triggered it, and her heart skipped a beat.
While Beatrice held those frustrations in her heart――
Subaru: “――Hang in there, Rem!”
Immediately behind her, she heard Subaru’s panting, yet determined, voice.
Louis, voice sounding like a growl, and Subaru, hurrying the galloping horse in the direction she pointed,
had no doubt that there was the waiting girl he was searching for.
As Beatrice thought of the results of the time that Subaru had spent with Louis, separated from her, her
chest became a hazy mess, but she understood that there was trust between them.
21
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice, too, had no doubt that Rem was there, in the direction to which Louis was pointing.
Looking back, Louis had spent a large amount of Mana to extinguish the Magic Crystal Cannon and went
straight to Subaru to try to save the disappearing Beatrice. She had the power to locate those she was
looking for.
Whether that could be anyone, or only someone she knew, was unclear.
Subaru: “A huge mansion!”
Idra: “What do we do, Schwartz!? The walls are high! Do we go around to the front…?”
Subaru: “No, that would be a waste of time! Tanza!”
The exchange took place as they crossed a number of streets ahead of them and approached their
intended building.
It was a mansion that took up an imposingly large plot of land in the northern part of the Imperial Capital,
and its surroundings indicated that it was the residence of a person of high rank.
Naturally, the walls surrounding the mansion were high to ensure adequate security. But――
Tanza: “I do not want to give you the wrong impression.”
Saying that, the deergirl, her voice as emotionless as her face, kicked the ground with the slightest hint
of disapproval in her features and mutterings.
Tanza, the young girl plunging straight into the wall in front of her, continued.
Tanza: “I am not Schwartz-sama’s tool for breaking down walls.”
Right after her declaration, Tanza’s thick-soled shoes struck the mansion’s wall, which was likely imbued
with the Divine Protection of Earth attributes. This impact caused the wall, which should have enhanced
the mansion’s defenses, to cave in, be penetrated, and ultimately collapse.
22
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Accompanied by a booming sound and a gust of wind, the small silhouette of a girl emerged from beyond
the wall. As if diving headfirst into the billowing smoke, the Galewind Horse carrying Beatrice and the
others leaped onto the property. And then――
Louis: “Uau!”
Beatrice: “――Subaru, over there, in fact!”
Within the spacious mansion grounds, multiple buildings separated from the main house were lined up,
causing them to, momentarily, almost lose their sense of direction. However, looking around just like
Subaru, Beatrice opened her round eyes and searched for their target, before noticing a gathering of
people.
At that same instant, Louis also looked in the same direction as Beatrice and shouted out, reinforcing
her conviction.
Ahead of them, at the entrance of a separate building, there were several figures.
In front of the firmly shut door, all that could be seen was a back sporting the ragged equipment of an
Imperial Soldier, and facing it were two figures, one of which Beatrice did not recognize.
――The other was a girl whom Beatrice recognized as well.
Subaru: “――El!”
Beatrice: “Minya!!”
A dull sword was raised, targeting the girl and her companion.
As soon as they noticed it, Beatrice and Subaru, holding hands, raised their opposite hands and chanted
magic. The ensuing deep purple arrow captured the back of the pale-faced men, transforming them into
crystals.
Enemies: “Gah.”
A bitter cry leaked out, but no further action by the men was allowed.
23
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Accompanied by a high-pitched sound, similar to ice cracking, the men’s figures shattered and crumbled
away.
The Galewind Horse reached the girl, who, narrowly escaping death, widened her eyes in surprise as
Beatrice and Subaru landed on the ground together, her hand pulled by his. And there――
Subaru: “――Kept you waiting, Rem! The real star has stepped on the stage!”
With one eye closed and teeth gleaming, Subaru made a pompous declaration.
Despite his childish appearance, Beatrice looked at her partner from within his arms, proud of his
unchanging bravery in scrambling to help someone else.
The eyes of the girl whose life was saved widened as she met the gazes of Beatrice and Subaru.
As it were, the excitement and emotion quivered within her throat――
Rem: “――Who are you?”
She asked, in a dubious voice, with an atmosphere that was not very friendly.
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “No, it’s me, it’s me! I’m a bit smaller, I’m telling you, it’s me! You can tell, right?”
Rem: “…I’m grateful for the help, but you ring no bells at all.”
Subaru: “No way!”
Subaru waved his arms and sorrowed at that unexpected cold response from Rem.
He felt dejected by this reaction, especially since he thought that, after going through a hopeless
experience, then having been saved from a life-threatening predicament, a deeply emotional meeting
was surely awaiting him.
24
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Of course, since Subaru, being Subaru, had gone and gotten himself shrunk while Rem remained unaware,
he thought that asking her to be openly happy would also be unreasonable.
Subaru: “In that sense, setting aside Louis, who already knew me in this state, it’s quite something that
Beatrice would just accept it right away…”
Beatrice: “It’s not really that Betty thought nothing of it, I suppose. It’s merely that whether you have
shrunk or not, it will not change that you’re Betty’s partner, in fact. More importantly…”
Subaru: “More importantly?”
Lowered to the ground from the arms in which she had been held, Beatrice looked at Subaru and Rem,
comparing them. Then, narrowing her peculiarly patterned eyes,
Beatrice: “That attitude is completely different from what Betty had heard from Subaru, I suppose. That
girl… Rem was supposed to have been gentle toward Subaru, in fact. Was that a lie, I suppose?”
Subaru: “No, that wasn’t a lie! It’s just that she’s forgotten a lot right now!”
Beatrice: “Forgotten…”
Derived from Rem’s cold treatment, Beatrice was made unnecessarily suspicious.
Likely, it was the doubt about whether Subaru had led everyone who did not remember Rem in her
“Sleeping Beauty” state to believe a story that differed from reality.
It was an unthinkable misunderstanding. In the first place, something like lying about Rem’s personality
as she slept was beyond blasphemous, and it too also made Subaru miserable.
In response to Subaru’s explanation, Beatrice silently turned back to Rem,
Beatrice: “You don’t remember Betty, in fact?”
Rem: “…No, I believe this is our first meeting.”
Beatrice: “――I see, I suppose. I understand now, in fact.”
Rem: “It seems that’s persuaded you, but in the end, who are you guys? I appreciate the help, but…”
25
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice’s face showed that from Rem’s reply, she accepted that Subaru had not just said whatever he
wanted. On the other hand, Rem’s doubts remained undispelled.
Even if Subaru and Beatrice were unilaterally convinced, Rem’s questions would only continue to pile
up.
Although his own internal sense of discomfort had relatively decreased, sure enough, Rem’s attitude
clearly conveyed that the large Subaru and the small Subaru were completely different.
Subaru: “Be that as it may, I’m me! Rem, in any case, let’s ta…”
???: “Oh my!? I was wondering who helped us, but it’s Husband-kun! It’s Husband-kun, right! Thanks for
rushing in!”
Subaru: “Ah, look, Flop-san understands… Eh!? Flop-san!?”
Saying that as Subaru was trying to somehow unravel Rem’s incomprehension, he was taken aback at the
sight of Flop, the blond-haired young man that suddenly appeared from behind her.
Having come to help Rem, he had not even considered that Flop would be with her.
Subaru: “Why are you here? Were you kidnapped along with Rem?”
Flop: “My oh my, it’s quite daring to come to Wife-san’s aid without knowing anything, isn’t it! But, on
the whole, that understanding isn’t mistaken. More specifically, it would be correct to say that since I
suffered a fatal wound, Wife-san accompanied me to give me treatment!”
Subaru: “A fatal wound… Uwah, you’re right! That’s a terrible injury!”
Flop was as cheerful as ever; but, ignoring that ridiculously bright personality, the skin visible through
the gaps in his clothes was wrapped in bandages, and his complexion seemed somewhat pale.
Judging from his experience from the Gladiator Island, Flop was seriously wounded to the level where
standing would have been greatly difficult.
It seemed like saying that he had received a fatal wound had not been an exaggeration.
26
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “But, then Rem also… Geez, you’re too gutsy.”
Rem: “Please wait. You’re trying to move the conversation along smoothly, but… Flop-san, by calling this
boy that…”
Flop: “Ah, perhaps this kind of thing is all the easier for a third party to notice? Like Wife-san is thinking,
it’s Husband-kun. With just a bit more of a baby face!”
Rem: “――――”
At Flop’s words, Rem stared down towards Subaru once again.
Faced with the doubt emerging within her pale blue eyes, Subaru adjusted the angle of his face to give
her a better view, and flashed his teeth. The hue of doubt turned to dismay, which then quickly turned
to surprise.
Rem: “I thought, I thought you were a very strange person, but… not only can you dress up as a woman,
but you can even turn into a child?”
Subaru: “That’s wrong! This situation is out of my control! Isn’t that right, Beatrice?”
Beatrice: “Subaru, were you cross-dressing again in a place unknown to Betty and the others, I
suppose…?”
Subaru: “Don’t get caught up on that right now!”
Both Rem and Beatrice looked at Subaru with doubt, overwhelming him. Flop, standing by the exchange,
while holding up a finger to his own well-groomed face,
Flop: “Well, it wasn’t only Husband-kun who dressed up as a woman, myself and Village Chief-kun also
did it after all. We really looked like girls all together, and our figures were lovely too.”
Subaru: “That’s because I put all my points into my charisma stat at that time. Anyways! I’m glad we
were able to meet up.”
Patting his chest in relief, Subaru smiled at both Rem and Flop. Flop nodded frankly at the smile, and
Rem, after contemplating every last possibility,
27
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Rem: “…You went through all this trouble, to search for me?”
Subaru: “Well, of course. No, I didn’t know you had been kidnapped until I was enroute, but the moment
I found out, my selfish feelings surged up. The only thing that made me certain you were here was…”
Louis: “Uu!”
And just then, while he answered Rem’s question, the reason for his certainty burst in.
Wedging herself in between Subaru and Rem, it was Louis who had jumped toward the latter. Louis’s
golden hair fluttered as she embraced Rem, and even though she was surprised and gave a “Uau”, Rem
accepted the young girl’s hug.
With that face so close to her, relief emerged in Rem’s eyes.
Rem: “Louis-chan, I see you’re safe. I was worried that you might have been mistreated by him, since
you went off on your own following that man.”
Louis: “Aauu!”
Subaru: “No matter how you look at it, would I really treat her so poorly that you would be worried… Did
I do that? I did, didn’t I? I probably did do that. I regret that now, though.”
Stroking Louis’s head as she hugged her, Rem made such a comment to which Subaru pouted his lips.
In fact, if Rem and Louis separated at the time when Subaru and the others had set out to Chaosflame,
then that was the point in time at which Subaru and Louis’s relationship had been the worst.
It was not limited to the worry that along the way, Subaru may have taken the opportunity to abandon
Louis in the fields. It could be said that Rem’s worries were never-ending.
But then again――
Subaru: “Right now, I’m not thinking about doing anything to Louis. We’ve made peace.”
Rem: “…Is that true? Louis-chan?”
Louis: “Uu!”
28
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
With a broad smile on her face, Louis nodded her head, and the question mark above Rem’s head was
finally dispelled by her response.
Since his body had shrunk, the circumstances which had probably been his biggest predicament were
proceeding peacefully, so Subaru breathed a sigh of relief. Then, while gripping on to Subaru’s hand,
Beatrice: “…Even though Betty intended on accepting it, it’s still a scene that gives a very bad feeling,
in fact. Such a thing like that girl and Rem being so friendly towards each other, it’s a strange feeling, I
suppose.”
Even though Beatrice muttered this, Subaru made a wry smile within his heart.
However, considering that when he was first sent off into the Vollachian Empire, he was viewed with
hostility by the newly awakened Rem, and was together in a situation with Louis, whose aims were
completely unknown to him, Subaru was also in complete agreement with Beatrice.
After all, through some causality, a Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, the cause of Rem turning into the
“Sleeping Beauty”, was now spending time with her in the same place in such a friendly manner.
Subaru: “――I still haven’t found the proper answer for that yet, but…”
Rem’s memory had still yet to return. Louis’s origin, too, still remained unknown.
However, they were able to stay alive and reunite with Rem in this way, and Louis had also demonstrated
as much of a friendly attitude towards them as she could. Thus, they should be able to find a solution.
Therefore――
Tanza: “――Schwartz-sama, I do not think we have much time to be so relaxed.”
Witnessing the atmosphere of that reunion, the young girl interrupted with good timing and a good
reason.
Upon hearing the intervention of Tanza, the little girl in a kimono, who had read the atmosphere, Subaru
turned to her and said, “Yep”. Then, keeping up a vigilant watch out on the surroundings from horseback,
Idra also entered his field of view, and,
29
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Idra: “We found the person you’re looking for. By the way, there isn’t anyone else who has been taken,
right?”
Beatrice: “As far as Betty has heard, there shouldn’t be anyone else, in fact.”
Rem: “I also haven’t noticed anyone else. Has Flop-san…”
Flop: “I don’t know of any other acquaintances who were brought in, either. Unless, carelessly, Medium
has been kidnapped or something! How’s she, Husband-kun!”
Subaru: “She hadn’t been kidnapped at the genzai9 we were separated… She’d been shrunk, though.”
Flop: “Huh? What’s that? What did you say?”
To Flop, who was concerned about his sister’s safety, Subaru withheld the fact that Medium had also
shrunk.
Other than a shrunken appearance, she was in perfect health; surely Medium would have left Chaosflame
safely and joined the group at Guaral.
There was no time to reconcile the details of the situation and to wrangle over this and that there.
In order to guarantee such a lively and cheerful time, they needed to move.
Subaru: “So, including Rem and Flop-san, I want to escape with as many people as possible, but is there
anyone else in this estate?”
Rem: “There is a woman named Katya-san whom I met here. Then, there’s this detached building…”
Subaru: “Here?”
With a nod, Rem’s gaze turned to the tightly closed door beside her.
9
Engrish flip. Means “time/as of” (現在), originally “タイミング” (timing).
30
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
He had to defeat the enemy quickly, so he did not check it properly, but it seemed that Rem and Flop
were trying to open this building,
Flop: “It’s said that inside are black-haired Crown Princes from various places.”
Idra: “Black-haired Crown Princes… Schwartz’s fakes.”
Flop answered Subaru’s inner questions, and Idra frowned upon its content.
The perception Idra expressed, that they were fake Schwartz’s, was generally shared by everyone in the
Pleiades Battalion, and it was one of the big lies Subaru was telling them.
The black-haired Crown Prince, who was talked about across the Empire, was the illegitimate son of
Emperor Vincent Vollachia, and all of those who had taken the name for themselves in various regions
were nothing but fakes.
The real black-haired Crown Prince was none other than Natsuki Schwartz――
Idra: “The ones who were used as justification here and there to start a rebellion? To be blunt, I don’t
like this careless approach to things.”
Beatrice: “Betty agrees with Beardy, I suppose. The originator doesn’t like it either, in fact.”
Idra: “B-Beardy…”
Idra clearly expressed his displeasure at the imposter Crown Princes who seemed to be held captive
inside the detached building, to which Beatrice nodded in agreement.
To be blunt, Idra’s words were painful for Subaru to hear as well. Beatrice’s added comment seemed to
support Subaru’s guess as to whose scheme this was.
Frankly, it was difficult to distinguish whether some of the fake Crown Princes were good guys or if some
of them were bad guys――
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama, what would you like to do?”
31
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Nah, isn’t there really nothing to discuss? If they’re left here, sooner or later the zombies are
definitely going to kill them, so we don’t have a choice but to help.”
Tanza: “――――”
With a hushed voice, Subaru replied to Tanza, who was asking for his decision.
Tanza’s eyes widened at the answer in regards to the black-haired Crown Princes―― she was the only
one who had been told ever since Gladiator Island that Subaru’s claim to be the successor to the Emperor
was a lie spread for the purpose of creating a disturbance.
A huge reason why the comrades of the Pleiades Battalion trusted Subaru and were willing to participate
in this battle for the Imperial Capital was because they believed that Subaru was the black-haired Crown
Prince.
If the captive false Crown Princes were released, the chances of that lie being exposed would increase.
Subaru: “But, that is that and this is this.”
Even though he was aware of Tanza’s concerns, Subaru would not sacrifice human lives to protect a lie.
Of course, one would hope that this act of compassion would be returned, and that the fake Crown
Princes would be quietly appreciative of the efforts of Subaru and his friends.
Beatrice: “As expected of Betty’s Subaru, I suppose.”
Beatrice looked at Tanza proudly while tightly holding Subaru’s hand. For a moment, there was a tingle
flowing between them again, but Subaru put it aside.
Taking that into account, they faced the detached building’s door.
Subaru: “Does Rem or Flop-san have the keys to the entrance?”
Rem: “N-no, I didn’t know where the key was, so I thought I would pry it open by force.”
Flop: “You can trust in Wife-san’s strength. As you already know, my arms are as meager as they look.”
32
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
With Louis attached to Rem at the hip, Flop showed off his feeble biceps. Subaru scratched his cheek at
the two’s replies, and pathetically turning to face Tanza,
Subaru: “Would you be the aikagi10 once again?”
Tanza: “…I am not sure what an aykaygy is, but I understand what you are trying to say. Schwartz-sama,
I would like to reiterate this to you…”
Subaru: “You aren’t a tool for breaking open walls, right, Tanza? Forgive me.”
Towards Subaru, who meekly bowed his head, Tanza released a deep, deep sigh.
However, it was not just a sigh; with deep compassion Tanza softly spoke, “Please step aside”, to request
that Subaru and Rem move away from the front of the door, and she gripped the large padlock hanging
from it with both of her hands.
Then, with a sudden and strong jerk of Tanza’s slender hands, the lock twisted off.
It was quite the shocking sight, but Subaru and Idra had grown used to seeing it.
At Tanza’s unbelievable display of superhuman strength, Rem and Flop stared in wonder, and as Subaru
saw those reactions to his side, he took a light breath and slowly opened the door to the solitary building.
And then――
Subaru: “I think that everyone has their own respective circumstances, but, for the time being, why
don’t we put away our various grudges, and work together to get out of this place?”
Like that, being careful not to alarm the cautious inhabitants, Subaru entered the solitary building――
Inside of which were lines of narrow jail cells, containing the fake Crown Princes which Subaru had
greeted.
Fake Crown Princes: “――――”
10
Engrish flip. Means “master key” (合鍵), originally “マスターキー” (master key).
33
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
At Subaru’s call, the faces of fourteen or fifteen young boys turned towards him.
As they had been called the black-haired Crown Princes, and counting backwards from Emperor Vincent’s,
or rather, Abel’s, current age, it was to be expected that they would be around the same age as Subaru
was presently.
That said, the sight of the figures of these children that had been hidden from the gaze of the public
inside of these jail cells was sickening.
Tanza: “However, each of their cells are spacious, and it looks thoroughly cleaned, so it does not feel
like such a poor environment.”
Peeking inside of the solitary building from the side, Tanza added her own opinion on top of Subaru’s
impressions.
As she had said, the space was cleaner than just the bare minimum. It seemed that the fake Crown
Princes were being properly fed, and any who were suffering extreme weakness could not be found.
Tanza: “More or less, it seems like they were prepared in case one of them was the true Crown Prince.”
Beatrice: “Perhaps they also do not have a taste for taking the trouble to torment children, in fact.”
Rem: “…Given the temperament of the homeowner, it seems like it could be either.”
From Tanza to Beatrice, and then to Rem, each took over to share their impressions of the inside of the
solitary building. At that description, Subaru thought that the owner of this large mansion―― Most likely,
they were an important figure in the Imperial Capital.
Considering these circumstances, the fact that they had captured so many candidates for the blackhaired Crown Prince like this also indicated a rebellious spirit towards the fake Emperor, who understood
there was no such thing as a fake Crown Prince.
Subaru: “That fact that his son is a fake, the man in question would know best… Wait a second? Is it
possible that the fake Emperor doesn’t know? If Abel was the type of guy to be careless with his
relationships with women, then…”
Rem: “I can’t say this for certain, but I can’t imagine that being a side of Abel-san.”
34
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “I agree. That guy, doesn’t he consider his own cross-dressed self to be the most beautiful woman
in the world?”
Looking back on the time that he had called himself Natsumi Schwartz, Abel as Bianca, and Flop as Flora,
Subaru spoke of such reminiscences. At any rate――
Subaru: “I’m going to open the jail cells now. It’s going to be pretty busy outside, with all of the rumbling
and shaking, you know. Let’s throw away our grudges, and all escape together!”
Fake Crown Prince: “…Escape? But all of the cells are locked.”
From inside, among the fake Crown Princes who came from different tribes and had different skin colors,
someone said this in response, to which Subaru replied with an “Oh”.
All of them had black hair and black eyes, which was not very common in this world, and so with their
physical traits being similar to Subaru, while feeling a certain sense of kinship with them,
Subaru: “Don’t worry about the lock. We have a solution right here.”
Tanza: “Right here indeed.”
Subaru pointed his thumb towards Tanza, and the little girl bowed as she showed the broken lock in her
hands to the fake Crown Princes.
All of their faces looked surprised at this, their skeptical expressions disappearing. Instead, a sense of
awe was directed towards Tanza, but,
Subaru: “It looks like getting you out won’t be a problem. Tanza over here will break you out… Rem!”
Rem: “Y-yes.”
Subaru: “Where’s that friend you met here that you were talking about just now?”
Rem: “――If you mean Katya-san…”
35
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
With her hand placed on Louis’s head, Rem’s expression stiffened as she turned around towards the
outside of the detached annex. Judging from Rem’s reaction, this Katya was probably in the main
building.
They had succeeded in crushing the three zombies in the vicinity of the selfsame annex, but others had
likely gotten into the mansion. They had to find a way to somehow get the girl in question out before
she was discovered.
Subaru: “Does this Katya person have any distinguishing features?”
Rem: “She has brown, curly hair and deep eyes. And then…”
Subaru: “And then?”
Flop: “Miss Katya has bad legs. Because of that, while Wife-san and I headed here, we had her hide in
the other building.”
Subaru: “Her legs are…”
Subaru put his hand on his chin in response to what Flop had answered in Rem’s stead.
Fortunately, since they had the Galewind Horse Subaru and the others had rode in on, it could be said
that this was the perfect situation for carrying someone with bad legs. Since their overall mobility would
drop considerably anyway by taking the fake Crown Princes along, that would probably not be a problem.
Subaru: “I’m concerned that Tanza is our only decent fighter.”
Beatrice: “The way Betty and Subaru are now, we would not be outdone by that deergirl, I suppose.”
Idra: “Although I’m not on the same level as Weitz or Gustav-dono, I can put up a fight, too.”
Subaru, concerned about their fighting strength, received reassuring answers from Beatrice and Idra.
Of course, they could not be overly reliant on Idra since they needed him to hold the Galewind Horse’s
reins, but Subaru’s skill was to make full use of the cards in his hand to optimally adapt to the situation
at hand.
36
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “If I assume the role of a fake Crown Prince, and at least one person could ride on the horse…”
Rem: “Uhm, I’m worried about Katya-san, so if possible…”
Subaru: “――My bad, that’s right.”
Looking impatient, Rem appealed to Subaru, who was trying to wrack his brain.
Subaru nodded back as he felt the need to quickly clear away the cause of her worries. For the time
being, as long as Subaru and Beatrice were there, they could deal with the zombies.
Subaru: “Just in case, Tanza should come along too. In order to reassure this Katya person, if Rem or
Flop-san could also come, then――”
Subaru was just about to say that they could get by without causing any unnecessary commotion.
???: “――You don’t need to worry about that. I already got Katya out safely.”
Subaru: “――――”
Like that, Subaru’s words were cut off by a voice from outside the detached annex―― No, merely being
interrupted was not why his words were cut off.
It was because Subaru’s heart was pierced by something cold in that voice he had heard.
Beatrice: “――Subaru?”
Since he held Beatrice’s hand, she noticed something was wrong as his whole body instinctively grew
tense.
But without responding to Beatrice’s words, Subaru quickly headed to the entrance of the detached
annex before Rem and Flop, who were already standing there, even had a chance to turn around.
To confirm who it was―― And then, to keep them away from Rem.
The one who was standing there and had called out was――
???: “I really have to say, this is some peculiar coincidence. How else could we end up in this situation?”
37
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 2 – Grudges
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “――――”
???: “We probably all have our own respective circumstances, but… for the time being, why don’t we put
aside our troublesome grudges, and work together to get out of here?”
Thus, the man repeated Subaru’s statement from just before, as if to ridicule it, and shrugged his
shoulders.
――And so, the adversary with whom Subaru grew the most troublesome and fateful bond during his stay
in the Empire, Todd Fang.
38
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 1 “Forgiveness”, Parts 5-6
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Jazzman, DatShazam,
Kroatoan, Kiln, Translation checked by Rageasu, Senkel, Ice, Garcar) ― Complete
Jumping out from the entrance of the detached building, Subaru stood in front of a man who was giving
a faint smile.
That petrification was perhaps the most foolish choice he could have made before that man. However,
even for Natsuki Subaru, who had experienced all kinds of hardships, even Death, over and over again,
the indescribable eeriness of this man made his mind go blank.
A sense of fear that not even a Sin Archbishop could bestow, and a sensation of being ensnared.
In the face of Todd Fang, Subaru was made to feel that way.
Subaru: “――――”
Bewilderment had arisen around Subaru, who stopped reflexively in response to the voice he had heard.
It was Beatrice, as she held hands with him, facing the same opponent as Subaru. Other than her, Tanza
and Idra were also casting a dubious gaze upon Subaru, who was standing still.
Although his mind raced to the thought that he should immediately warn them to be cautious, but――
Rem: “――Katya-san!”
And, before Subaru could move his trembling lips, Rem shouted in a high-pitched voice.
When he looked, Rem’s pale blue eyes, which had turned back towards Todd by the door―― No, they
were directed not towards him, but directly behind him.
39
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
It troubled Subaru to take his gaze off Todd and shift his attention to that direction, but once he did, he
understood the target of Rem’s shout.
There was a wheelchair-bound woman hiding behind Todd’s back.
The woman peeked at them as she grabbed the hem of Todd’s clothes, with suspicious eyes that
overlooked the world beneath curly brown hair; she was a perfect match for the features Rem had
described.
That in itself was joyful―― No, the fact that she was beside Todd would mean,
Rem: “Please stay away from her…!”
Louis: “Uu!”
Rem, who seemed to have come to the same conclusion as Subaru, raised her voice and glared at Todd.
Louis, who was always close to her, also growled while looking at Todd, roused by Rem’s fighting spirit.
Despite losing his trademark bandana and letting down his orange hair, Todd’s cruelty and dangerous
creativity had probably not been diminished.
Even in this situation, it was not difficult to imagine that he would try to use the woman―― Katya, as a
shield to manipulate Subaru and the others into doing his bidding.
Of course, it was obvious from Subaru’s previous hostile encounters with Todd that the outcome of giving
in and doing as what was told would ultimately result in Death.
Subaru: “…From this point onwards.”
If I were to die, I can’t be sure of how far back I’ll return to.
Fortunately or unfortunately, depending on how one looked at it, during the entire series of events of
intervening in the siege of the Imperial Capital, breaking through the city walls, and riding into the city,
Subaru had never once lost his life.
Regardless of whether that was to thank, or to blame, Subaru did not know the starting point of Return
by Death.
40
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
He was able to meet up with Louis and Beatrice, and was also able to reunite with Rem and Flop.
Honestly, the situation had been going well, almost too well. It was impossible to calculate how many
retries it would take to reach this point. However――
Subaru: “――I’ll do what I must.”
If he had decided whom to save, whom to let survive, and whom to move forward with, Subaru had
decided with a steadfast heart to firmly grasp that outcome.
For that reason, he was able to rescue all the gladiators concerned with the Gladiator Island, and fight
alongside them as members of the Pleiades Battalion until today―― He would never give up, no matter
what.
Not even if the obstacle he needed to overcome for that purpose was the very embodiment of a fear that
caused his heart to freeze over.
Thus, Subaru moistened his dry lips with his tongue, and with a determined action――
Katya: “P-please wait! You’ve got it wrong! I haven’t been captured, Rem!”
Rem: “Katya-san?”
Katya: “Misunderstanding… Yes, it’s a misunderstanding! Todd i-isn’t your enemy!”
Katya tried to move forward, turning the wheels of her wheelchair while loudly insisting that it was a
misunderstanding and that Todd was not their enemy. However, Todd put a hand on her thin shoulder,
preventing her from moving forward.
Katya, pitching forward with vigor, glared at Todd with teary eyes, and,
Katya: “Wait, what are you doing! You’re putting yourself in danger!”
Todd: “You’re the one in danger. Don’t move forward on your own.”
Katya: “W-who do you think I’m saying this for…!”
41
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd: “Of course, it’s for my sake. But that doesn’t mean I can overlook the woman I love putting herself
into danger.”
Katya: “Ugh…”
Red-faced and having snapped at him forcefully, Katya was silenced by those words.
That was not because of embarrassment or shame, but mainly because his objection had conveyed that
he was concerned about her.
Subaru found it difficult to believe that it was a perfectly honest statement without the intent of
deception.
Rem: “Katya-san, could it be, that person is…”
With a small gasp, Rem asked Katya this with a fearful look. Although she did not clearly state the
question, the intended point of the question was clear.
Whether it was a sign of her hesitation and anxiety, but Rem had put her slender hand on Louis’s shoulder.
In response to this question of Rem, Katya nodded her head while biting her lip.
Katya: “I told you this several times already… He is, you know, my…”
Rem: “Fiancé.”
Katya: “Yes…”
After her initially hesitant declaration, Katya responded clearly to Rem’s question as such.
Rem’s eyes wavered when she was told this, and she clearly was agitated. Subaru was just as shocked as
Rem, and was also shaken to his core.
Subaru: “Fiancé…”
While not having the fondest memories of Todd following the events since their first encounter, the story
of his fiancée had left a different impression apart from his insanely cautious and unforgiving nature.
42
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd, who had been deployed as an Imperial Soldier to the encampment near the forest where the
Shudraqian village was located, frequently spoke of his desire to return to his fiancée.
But after a series of bloody encounters with Todd, his expectations for his humanity had faded, and it
became a distant memory that merely lingered in a corner of his mind――
Subaru: “She really did exist…”
And the words were so incongruous with Todd and his lovely fiancée that he had to let it slip.
Despite probably not even hearing Subaru’s monologue, Rem looked at Todd with suspicion in her stern
eyes,
Rem: “Are you really Katya-san’s fiancé?”
Todd: “Yeah, it’s true. Like I said before, it’s an unconventional arrangement. I never thought that Katya
and you would be getting along so well during your confinement in the Prime Minister’s mansion.”
Rem: “――――”
Todd: “Don’t look at me like that. Of course, I’m not saying we had a good first encounter or a good
relationship either, but this is the situation we’re in. We both have to let go of our grudges, don’t we?”
Shrugging his shoulders at Rem’s silent gaze, Todd spoke up brazenly. Then his gaze turned not to Rem,
but to Subaru.
Holding his breath, Subaru met Todd’s gaze. Cold sweat ran down his back. However――
Todd: “What the kid said is true, right?”
Subaru: “――Ah.”
There was no hint of hostility in Todd’s demeanor as he closed one eye and winked at him.
Staying true to his words, Todd had let go of his hostility and caution and was extending a hand, as if it
was the obligation of the person proposing to cooperate with each other to get out of this situation.
Flop: “Husband-kun, Wife-san, who is Soldier-kun?”
43
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
At the sight of both Subaru and Rem going silent, Flop’s soft face took on a serious look.
In response to his question, Subaru could not speak carelessly, partly due to his current appearance.
Instead, Rem continued with “That man”,
Rem: “I’ve had several encounters with him before. And every one of those times, my life was in danger.”
Katya: “Huh…”
While she looked at Katya, Rem tried hard to choose the right words while also telling the truth. Upon
hearing this, Katya’s eyes widened and she looked at Todd who stood beside her.
Her lips trembled as she questioned her fiancé from his side.
Katya: “I-is that true? Todd, you, what Rem said…”
Todd: “If it’s about that young lady, it’s true. You said it earlier, that there are some grudges. I’m an
army man. Sometimes I have to turn my weapon on someone. That kinda thing, I guess it’s just one of
those unwanted situations.”
Rem: “To think it was «unwanted», you went out of your way to…!”
Todd: “If you mean the Fortress City, it was because I saw your companion as a threat. If you mean the
time before that, I was just following orders like any other soldier. I have nothing personal against you.”
As he said this, Todd took the axe worn on his waist. For a moment, a tension ran through Subaru and
the others, but Todd, keeping one hand outstretched, heaved it away without getting worked up.
A parabolic arc was drawn as the axe slid across the ground and came under the feet of Subaru and his
team.
Louis: “Aau.”
Louis picked up the axe and alternated between looking at Subaru’s face and Rem’s.
It did not seem to be an axe-shaped bomb, but it appeared to be a pure act of disarmament.
Todd raised his hands and waved at Subaru and the others who had recognized that fact.
44
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd: “As you can see, I’m not your enemy. Only, it would be regrettable for all of us if we wasted time
glaring at each other like this, right?”
Flop: “…Wife-san, I too think we should talk constructively. What do you think?”
Rem: “――――”
Squeezing her own arm, Rem glanced sideways at Subaru.
Only Subaru and Rem were able to share their wariness of Todd and the level of threat that he posed. As
for their acquaintances themselves, Louis was also there when Subaru, Flop, and the others were
attacked by Todd in the Fortress City, but none of that danger was shown on either of their faces.
Therefore――
Beatrice: “Betty will follow Subaru’s decision, in fact.”
As she held hands with Subaru, Beatrice gave him only the courage to make a choice, without influencing
him either way.
She was not alone; both Tanza and Idra left the future to Subaru’s choice―― Just the fact that these two
and Todd were in the same place was enough to make his heart freeze.
If possible, he would have liked to get Todd’s presence far away from them as soon as possible, but――
Subaru: “…Katya-san is Rem’s friend. I want as many of us as possible to get out of here unscathed. We
don’t have the time to squabble here, that’s what I think.”
Rem: “――I, understand, but…”
Subaru hung his head and bit his lip, and Rem also stiffened her cheeks in frustration.
But he also did not know what kind of action Todd would take if he refused him poorly. That was a
concern that Rem also shared. Now that he was here, he could not let him go.
It was the same reason one could not leave a bomb unattended, not knowing when it may detonate.
45
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Katya: “D-don’t worry! T-this guy is outrageously tenacious! I’m sure he’ll be useful to help me and all
of you escape!”
Todd: “Hey, come on, you shouldn’t compare your fiancé to something like a Zodda bug.”
Seeing Subaru and Rem’s state of unease, Katya clumsily backed Todd. With a wry smile at Katya’s
defense, Todd then ran his hand through his own hair, and,
Todd: “Well, since you’ve accepted me, I’ll have to return the favor. Thanks, I’ll also have to prove
myself to Katya, who has treated me so gently.”
With that, Todd spoke like a reliable, young man, and ignoring the feelings of Subaru, who had an
inescapable sense of tension that made his throat growl, he joined the others.
△▼△▼△▼△
――There were three reasons why Subaru could not reject Todd Fang’s presence in this situation.
The first was the presence of Katya, Todd’s fiancée.
Having apparently developed a friendly relationship with Rem during her time in the mansion, she
appeared to be a good person, despite her sharp-tongued nature, having properly shown Subaru and
company that she was not a nefarious sort of person. From all appearances, she did not have the slightest
idea of who Todd was at the root of his character; but no matter what Subaru and company accused him
of here, betting on whether she would believe her fiancé or them was a poor gamble.
If so, should they choose to part ways with Katya, due to their dislike of Todd?
Comparing her wheelchair to the one Subaru had made for Rem, it was not inferior. Her leaning her
weight on it looked so pitiful that he could not leave her behind.
As long as Katya and Todd were intimate to the point of seeming to be one being, it was only logical that
they could not refuse Todd.
The second was that Todd’s actions had all been undone in previous attempts, due to Return by Death.
46
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
47
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
With his ruthless nature and cool-headed judgment, Todd had on numerous occasions cornered Subaru,
taking his life―― Not just that, sometimes taking the lives of Subaru’s cherished friends.
Flop, Tanza, Idra, all of whom were accompanying Subaru right now, among others, had once been killed
by Todd.
Subaru’s strong feelings of hatred and fear toward Todd were probably due to the fact that Todd had
taken the lives of his friends right before his eyes more than any other person Subaru had ever
encountered in this world.
However, since these events had not actually occurred as a result of Return by Death, even if Todd were
to turn his blade against them, he would not have done any harm beyond that.
Neither the great fire in the Shudraqian forest, nor the unrelenting attacks in the Fortress City, nor the
massacre of gladiators on Gladiator Island, none of these had happened―― It was possible for him to
perpetrate them, and just that.
And the third and final reason――
Todd: “――Aim from the chest up! Anything below the waist will only buy you some time!”
Subaru: “Tsk, Beatrice!”
Beatrice: “Understood, in fact! Minya!”
At the sharp voice’s instruction, Subaru and Beatrice simultaneously held their hands out in front of
them.
Ahead of their palms, several pale-faced enemies―― zombies, were knocked down to the ground as the
purple arrows were shot at them, causing them to crystallize and sending up a cloud of dust.
Some of them escaped being critically hit, however――
Subaru: “Sorry, but, even if their torso is in that state…”
Tanza: “Even if the head is intact, it will just be shattered.”
48
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
The zombies that were not immediately incapacitated were hit by the heel of Tanza’s falling leg. Their
crystallized torsos were shattered, leaving them unable to do anything after their four limbs were blown
away.
The head of the zombie rolled away, and without its regeneration process beginning, eventually, the
still-intact head lost its color and crumbled away like sand.
Though, it was not as though he did not feel heartache at the sight of it.
Todd: “We’ve probably eliminated the obstacles in the back streets by now. You guys’ magic is working
extraordinarily well on these guys, thank you. How much power can you spare?”
Beatrice: “…Plenty more, in fact. Ten-thousand or a hundred-thousand to spare, I suppose.”
Todd: “That’s reassuring. But don’t try anything too rash. You guys are my lifeline.”
Being praised for their successful elimination of the group of zombies that was blocking their way left
Subaru and Beatrice with mixed feelings.
Unilaterally defeating the zombies was a sound choice, mentally. On the other hand, it was somewhat
unpleasant that Todd was the one praising it.
Putting aside the sentiments of Subaru and the others,
Todd: “I had many encounters with those pale-faced guys before I reunited with Katya at the mansion.
They didn’t seem to be on either side, the regular army or the rebels, and you can’t communicate with
them.”
Flop: “Oh, really? But we seemed to be able to talk to the ones that Husband-kun and the others took
down in the mansion, though.”
Todd: “Being able to talk and being able to communicate are similar, but they’re not the same thing at
all, are they? They won’t listen to you, and they won’t die if you crush their heads or cut them off.
They’re troublesome enemies to deal with.”
Tanza: “Soldiers who do not die… Just as Schwartz-sama’s companion told us.”
49
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
After being told of the zombies’ formidable characteristics, Flop and Tanza contemplated.
However, they were considering Todd’s opinion, and this was also a highly accurate analysis that Subaru
could not ignore.
Todd: “To summarize, they can’t be defeated by honest means. Swords, lances, and other weapons are
only a temporary measure. The best way…”
Flop: “…Is Husband-kun’s and Dress-chan’s…”
Tanza: “…Magic.”
Todd: “I’ve also roasted some of them to charcoal with a Spirit I had in my care, and they didn’t get
back up. I haven’t verified if ordinary fire is effectively much like magic fire, though.”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “Well, in case you’re wondering, it takes longer for them to revive if you hit them above the neck
than if you hit them in any other part of the body. The legs regenerate surprisingly quickly, so don’t
expect to take away their mobility.”
Even Subaru, who knew his true nature, was impressed by Todd’s willingness to give out such advice.
As soon as the matter of accepting them into the group was settled, Todd generously shared information
about the zombies, giving out information as they went along.
Naturally, he, like Subaru and his group, had moved through the Imperial Capital, where numerous
zombies roamed, to join up with Katya. Having done so, Todd likely had effective strategies against the
zombies and knowledge that would help them escape.
This prospect was the third reason why Subaru had welcomed Todd.
Subaru: “That said, I had no clue how far it went…”
The zombie outbreak occurred shortly after Subaru and his group had climbed over the city walls.
50
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
For a moment, Subaru thought that they might have been the ones to trigger the zombie outbreak, but
they decided to trample that down and move forward, as it was an unanswerable fear to consider.
Regardless, from the zombie outbreak to the present, even though the time for investigation had
supposedly been approximately the same for both Subaru’s group and Todd, the depth of the information
Todd had gathered for survival was incredibly ahead.
It was that attitude of his, not just toward zombies, but toward anything, anyone, anywhere, that
propelled Todd’s extraordinary decisiveness and ability to get things done.
Rem: “Katya-san, are you alright?”
Katya: “Y-yeah, aside from being a little shaken up by all the strange people… What about you, are you
fine?”
Rem: “I’m much more afraid of the likes of Priscilla-sama and Madelyn-san, I don’t have any chance
against them.”
Katya: “Those kinds of people have nasty tempers…”
Rem and Katya slowly lagged behind Subaru and his battle group, trying to make their way ahead. Rem
was pushing Katya’s wheelchair, and Louis was escorting the defenseless girls as they looked around
restlessly.
Because of the poor footing and choice of route to bypass the group of zombies, combined with the speed
of the fake Crown Princes led by Idra and the Galewind Horse, the speed of travel was not fast.
Still, steadily, they approached the ramparts of the Imperial Capital.
Flop: “Husband-kun, why the long face? Are you still concerned about Soldier-kun?”
Subaru: “Flop-san…”
The complicated expression on Subaru’s face, which was both happy and bitter at the same time, was
seen through by Flop, who was still watching his surroundings closely.
51
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Being the astute man that he was, Flop could see that Subaru was more wary of Todd than necessary――
at least, more than was necessary with the amount of information he had at this point.
Of course, he could not reveal the fact that Flop had been killed before, because it would run afoul of
the rules of Return by Death.
Subaru: “Flop-san, as I said before…”
Flop: “Pay attention to what Soldier-kun is up to, right? I know that, and that’s why Miss Tanza stays
with him as much as possible, as you had requested of her.”
Subaru: “――――”
Flop: “Although you’ve become smaller and your face younger, your way of thinking has grown more
mature and cautious, Husband-kun. You always do your best to worry, and that’s a virtue. But you know,
suggesting cross-dressing in order to conquer the Fortress City, I also like that side of you.”
Seeing Flop’s soft and gentle smile, Subaru looked embarrassed and then gave a wry smile.
Even without his current appearance, when compared to his original body, Subaru felt like he realized
the older Flop’s proficiency as an older brother. It was no wonder that Medium had so much respect for
Flop.
Beatrice: “――Hk, Subaru, look down at our feet, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Our feet… Huh, uwah.”
Once the conversation came to a close, Beatrice led Subaru by the hand, and at their feet―― Soaking
the soles of their shoes, they saw water flowing on the inclined ground.
Beyond the Crystal Palace, the reservoir that held large amounts of water had been breached, and the
volume of water flowing into the city was beginning to rise in earnest. Their enemy were not only the
Imperial Soldiers and the zombies, but the water as well.
If they took too long to withdraw, they would eventually be swallowed by the rising waters――
Todd: “If we don’t get out of here before that happens, it’s over for all of us.”
52
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd, who walked over to them, clearly verbalized Subaru’s sense of crisis.
Subaru stiffened slightly, and whether Todd realized his alarm or not, he pointed the tip of his returned
axe toward the Crystal Palace.
Todd: “It looks like General First-Class Moguro doesn’t stand a chance against the Cloud Dragon. It’s only
a matter of time before Moguro loses. It’d be better if it were one-on-one, but two-on-one is fatal… After
the General First-Class is defeated, how will the enemy proceed?”
Subaru: “How they will proceed, do you have an idea?”
Todd: “The Cloud Dragon aside, the flying dragon rider cooperating with it looks to be a corpse. So far,
all the corpses have been attacking as soon as they see us. In other words…”
Subaru: “The zombies are trying to kill the living.”
Todd: “It’s irritating, but that’s how it is.”
Todd tilted his head in contemplation, and Subaru understood what he was trying to say.
The objective of the zombies was to exterminate every last living person they came across. For that
reason, if there was a way to kill a lot of people, it would not be surprising that they would choose it.
Were the stone giant clashing against the white Dragon right in front of the castle to lose, the zombies
would completely destroy the walls of the reservoir, causing the water to flood without end.
If that happened, Subaru’s group and the people of the Imperial Capital, along with the soldiers of the
regular army and the rebel army who were fighting outside, would all be swept away.
Todd: “That’s irritating. But I do like the way you call them zombies. We need some kind of name for
them. Let’s just call them zombies from now on.”
Beatrice: “What do you think about those zombies, in fact?”
Suddenly, Beatrice, who had been silent, asked Todd that question.
53
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd, muttering the word “zombie” several times to familiarize himself with the word, made a puzzled
face at Beatrice’s question,
Todd: “What do I think?”
Beatrice: “So far, the majority of the zombies we’ve encountered were Imperial Soldiers just like you, I
suppose. I can tell by their appearance, in fact. How do you feel about killing your own allies…”
Todd: “First, they aren’t my allies. They just wear the same clothes. If they’re dead, they’re not soldiers
or anything. They don’t need to be recognized as anything other than troublesome obstacles.”
Beatrice: “――――”
Todd: “Talking about whose pawns they are and what their goals are, I don’t think that’s important for
survival right now. That’s something for the big shots to think about and solve.”
He gave a composed response, and Beatrice silently agreed to end the conversation.
Todd shrugged his shoulders at her attitude and looked at Subaru again,
Todd: “You’ve got a reliable partner, but it would be better for you to talk it out with her if you’re
feeling worn out. Contrary to expectations, even just spitting out what’s on your mind can do some
good.”
Subaru: “…I’ll keep that in mind.”
In response to Subaru’s gloomy answer, Todd left him with the words “Do it”, and proceeded forth.
Acting as a scout for the road ahead, Todd would find the positions of the zombies and make a plan for
how to drive them back, to which Subaru and his team would then review and implement in order to
secure their escape route. Currently, it was going quite well. However――
Beatrice: “Subaru, if you’re worn out, you can talk to Betty about anything, I suppose.”
As Beatrice looked into Subaru’s face, he looked to be mentally worn down.
54
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
That was partly because he continued to devote strong vigilance towards Todd, and partly because
Beatrice’s magic was using his Mana.
But the greatest psychological burden of all was taking down the zombies.
It was painful to destroy zombies that could speak and had something close to the will they had during
their lifetime.
How much better it would be if, like Todd, he could simply dismiss them as scarecrows blocking the way.
Flop: “I think that’s also one of the virtues of Husband-kun, though.”
Subaru: “…I don’t know. Rem’s going to kick my butt for hesitating again.”
Flop: “Wife-san wouldn’t do such a thing.”
Subaru: “――――”
Flop: “I don’t think she would.”
Strangely, Flop’s repeated words were persuasive.
Flop had survived in this merciless Empire with neither physical strength nor magic, but with words alone.
Perhaps the single greatest weapon he possessed was his humanity.
Subaru: “Thanks to Flop-san, I’m feeling a bit better!”
Flop: “Thank goodness! I’m useless, so if Husband-kun were to get depressed, I wouldn’t be able to find
a way to save us! Oops, but…”
Subaru: “But?”
Flop: “Thanks to me, I think I may have hurt Dress-chan’s feelings a bit.”
When Flop pointed that out, Subaru turned around and said, “Huh?”. There was Beatrice, holding hands
with Subaru and glaring at him with her cute, round eyes.
Subaru’s cheeks stiffened at her reaction, and Beatrice’s cheeks flushed,
55
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “Neglecting Betty when she’s worried about you, lucky you, in fact. There Subaru goes again,
immediately befriending a handsome guy and ignoring Betty, I suppose.”
Subaru: “What incredible misinformation! No, I’m not ignoring you at all, okay? In the first place, though
guys like Flop-san and Ceci are exceptions, Idra and Weitz are nuanced while not necessarily handsome…
Hiain is quite charming, though.”
Beatrice: “There’s no need to make excuses, in fact!”
She suddenly turned her face away from him, and Subaru moaned in pain as if his chest had been brutally
gouged out.
Beatrice was also worried about him. Although Flop had phrased his words more skillfully, he felt regret
towards Beatrice from the bottom of his heart.
No matter what, after escaping from this place, he had to entirely devote himself to making it up to
Beatrice.
Subaru: “For now, all I can do is caress you earnestly with my hand…”
Rem: “…What do you think you are doing in a situation like this?”
Subaru: “Wah!”
Subaru was surprised when someone called out to him from behind. Rem, who cast Subaru a dubious
look, still had Louis clinging to her waist as she looked around the vicinity warily and said,
Rem: “Even when your form changes, your personality surely doesn’t.”
Subaru: “Oh? Does that mean that you know my nature well enough to understand who I am?”
Rem: “Correction. Now that your body has shrunk, your restraint has become nonexistent compared to
before.”
Subaru: “That’s the part I’d really like you to laugh at and let slide, blaming it on the wild nature of a
child.”
56
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Even Rem’s harsh opinion was a pleasant stimulus for Subaru, after having been separated from her for
some time.
Subconsciously, Subaru tightened his face and appeared to be happy, being careful not to make Rem
uneasy.
In addition to that, speaking of someone that he did not want to make anxious,
???: “Hey, is Todd bothering you? Is he properly being of use?”
Subaru: “――――”
Katya, pushed in a wheelchair by Rem, hesitantly asked.
Compared to the fake Crown Princes who had been released from confinement and followed Subaru and
his group on their own as they retreated, Katya was experiencing a considerable sense of helplessness in
not being able to move on her own.
She seemed to be terribly worried about Todd as well as herself, and it was clear that she had a shy
affection for Todd, her fiancé.
Seeing Katya’s genuine concern, Subaru turned towards the end of the alley where Todd was headed,
Subaru: “Yeah, he’s being useful. He has a good nose and good eyesight. His precise directions have
really helped us avoid trouble.”
Katya: “I-I see. That’s good then…”
Katya, her eyes downcast, patted herself on the chest in relief.
As aggravating as it was, those were not thoughtless words said just to reassure Katya, but a fair
assessment of Todd’s work up to that point.
In fact, as a soldier, Todd’s work had been impeccable. His scouting and route selection had contributed
greatly to their survival in this current situation of having to flee, even with the hindrance of having to
move a large number of people.
57
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 3 – Three Reasons
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd did not have an effective way to strike the zombies, but he was outstanding at exposing them to
the attacks of Subaru and Beatrice, who did have effective skills―― Except for Subaru suffering more
mental wear due to the higher amount of loss than necessary, there were no disadvantages to Todd’s
presence.
Subaru: “――――”
――No, Rem, whose interactions with Katya seemed to be complicated, was also under the same mental
strain due to Todd’s presence as Subaru.
Subaru: “At this rate…”
Would they really all be able to escape out of the Imperial Capital together without incident?
While Subaru struggled with unanswerable questions about how he wished for things to proceed――
???: “――Katya, I told you to stay farther back, didn’t I? Don’t catch up to us.”
Todd, who had been away scouting, returned and found Katya with Subaru and the others, and gave
caution to his fiancée.
At Todd’s words, an expression of relief for Todd’s safety rose on Katya’s face, then it quickly turned
into a look of opposition towards the words, and then her expression changed once again.
She seemed to be a bit worried about Todd’s appearance.
Katya: “Todd, did something happen?”
Todd: “…Good grief, she’s so intuitive only at times like these.”
As he said this, Todd ran a hand through his bandana-less hair and revealed what he had seen as he
looked toward Subaru and the others. That was――
Todd: “――There’s a rather tough-looking zombie just ahead from here. A member of the Cyclops Tribe,
he was probably the one who stood out the most in today’s battle.”
So he spoke.
58
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 1 “Forgiveness”, Parts 7-9
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Partial Human Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Garcar), Partial Edited Machine Translation by
Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Jazzman, DatShazam, Kiln, Translation checked by
Rageasu, PaperKaminari, GPMS, Garcar) ― Complete
――Izmail, the Giant Eye, was a valiant warrior of the Cyclops Tribe, the hope of his clan.
In the center of his valiant face, a large blue eye fixed its gaze clearly on the future without hesitation――
Nay, it had once done so.
Now, Izmail’s single eye was as if a golden moon had emerged in an otherwise moonless night; the very
manifestation of an evil omen.
Izmail: “――――”
In order to bring fame and prestige to his tribe, Izmail had resolutely threw down the gauntlet in the
battle for the Imperial Capital, entering the battlefield as a rebel aiming to take the head of the Emperor
Vincent Vollachia. True to his reputation, he quickly broke through the defenses of the regular army and
reached the city walls.
However, that was as far as Izmail’s advance had gone.
The hellfire that had then been unleashed had burned Izmail the Giant down to cinders, alongside all the
warriors of the Cyclops Tribe who had followed him. Despite surviving on the border between life and
death, he had ultimately lost his life by a follow-up dished by the dagger of an emotionless assassin.
Indeed, he had lost his life―― That was what ought to have happened.
Izmail: “――――”
59
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
His body, having been blown to shreds by artillery fire, certainly ought to have died.
Nevertheless, Izmail’s body, hideously burned and blown asunder, had grown new limbs and risen; while
carrying his weapon, his battleaxe, on his shoulder, he walked through the Imperial Capital, ravaged by
war as it was.
Moving his cold, lifeless body with nothing more than fervently surging emotions of abhorrence and
hatred――
Izmail: “――Where are you, you damned repulsive beast?”
△▼△▼△▼△
Todd: “Up until now, we’ve only faced small fries, and haven’t come across anyone on the level of
someone who used to be a General, but the opponent ahead of us will be more than a match for that.
As such, he is quite troublesome.”
Subaru: “When you say General…”
Todd: “There may be exceptions who are evaluated for their military tactics and strategic acumen, but
in most cases, it’s their own skill that counts. This guy is one of those… not comparable to a General
First-Class, but he definitely has the potential to become a General Second-Class.”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “If we were to compare by simple ability, he could probably kill all of us by himself.”
With a nonchalant attitude, Todd wrapped up his hopeless report with their annihilation.
Thus pointing out how deadly the formidable zombie that awaited them was to the group, and that the
dumb luck that had protected them until now had run out.
Katya: “B-but, you’re a cunning guy, you can figure something out, right? You’ve done so well so far,
with the help of these kids.”
60
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Katya said, her voice had risen while her eyes clung to Todd.
The kids she referred to were Subaru and Beatrice, who were crystallizing zombies via magic, and Tanza,
who was destroying enemies who had possibly slipped through.
Fortunately, Louis had not had to step in to protect Rem and the rest of the followers so far, and the
two main attackers, together with Todd’s good judgment, had paved the way for the team’s success so
far. However――
Todd: “When there is a certain level of parity in strength, brute force can be effective. However, when
facing an opponent with a significant power gap, it becomes meaningless. No matter how hard the wind
blows, it cannot bring down a castle.”
Katya: “Ugh…”
Flop: “So, you think it’s going to be tough going down this road, Soldier-kun?”
Todd: “Yes―― I’d say that, but we can’t change our path so easily.”
He nodded halfway through Flop’s words, and then he shook his head. He then turned his head to the
path they came from, the Crystal Palace.
Todd: “What’s more, the battle those guys were in has ended. The water will be arriving soon.”
As Todd emotionlessly pointed out, a roar dominated the sky in the far distance.
As they looked in the same direction as him, they saw a huge humanoid figure that clashed with the
Dragon near the Crystal Palace; both of its knees had been destroyed, its crumpled body falling to the
ground, breaking the castle’s perimeter.
Behind the dense plume of smoke, the white Dragon that had defeated the colossal god unleashed a
battle cry.
No creature, zombies included, would be unable to comprehend that the sound that echoed loudly was
that of a battle cry, given that scene.
Todd: “If our earlier guess is correct…”
61
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “I don’t know if we can make it in time to go back the way we came and find another route.”
Beatrice: “I suppose.”
It was a conclusion that could drive them further and further into a corner, but as they put into words
the course of events that they had no choice but to consider, Beatrice, who had joined hands with Subaru,
also affirmed Subaru’s thought.
Todd pulled back his chin in response, and Tanza raised her hand modestly with a “Well”,
Tanza: “Then we are at a deadlock, correct? We have a powerful enemy in front of us, but even if we
went back, time would not allow it.”
Flop: “Haha, Miss Tanza, that’s a very scary conclusion. It’s true that if we only consider the information
we’ve been told then it does feel like a deadlock which is really anxiety-inducing, but I’m sure there are
moves left that we can take!”
Tanza: “For example, what?”
Flop: “That’s not for me to know, though! I’m sure someone is here who might, right?”
In response to Flop’s statement, Tanza, who had had difficulty changing her emotions, furrowed her
round eyebrows and turned her gaze.
In situations like this, it made Subaru happy and grateful that people thought of him when the topic of
someone they could rely on came up. There was pressure too, but it also made him feel like he had to
meet their expectations. Furthermore――
Rem: “Can you manage it somehow?”
Indeed, Tanza was not the only one who had high hopes for Subaru.
Subaru: “――――”
Rem, who was pushing the wheelchair holding Katya and clutching the handle to the point that her fingers
had turned white, asked him this question with shaking pale blue eyes.
62
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Compared to the total trust that Katya, who was just in front of her, had for Todd, it was something as
fragile as a sandcastle or thin ice.
Even so, Subaru’s heart was roused.
Having been vigilant towards Todd, who was accompanying them, Subaru was able to pull his attention
back to the task at hand and utilize his mind to its fullest.
Todd: “If we don’t decide quickly on whether to go or return, we won’t make it in time.”
While Subaru was brainstorming, Todd had added requirements as if to remind him.
If they went, all they needed was strength. If they were going back, all they needed was luck and time――
If he assumed he would Return by Death, the latter might have a better chance of success.
Subaru: “No, I can’t say that for certain.”
If he kept repeating Return by Death and eliminated the wrong routes, they might eventually reach
another way out by the shortest route, assuming that there was a goal.
If they could not make it in time by whatever route they took, they could not choose the latter option.
On the other hand, if the option to fight was chosen――
Subaru: “Whether we can fight a strong enemy or not…”
Among the group fleeing with Subaru, only Beatrice with Subaru, Louis, Tanza, and Todd could have been
counted as having decent fighting strength, with Idra as a backup.
Of these, Subaru was like a bonus for Beatrice, and wanted to entrust Idra with escorting non-combatants
such as Rem and Katya, Flop and the fake Crown Princes.
In effect, there were four people who could serve as combatants―― Beatrice, Louis, Tanza, and Todd.
Magnificently, the only people he could trust were young girls, and he did not have the time to laugh it
off.
That was what Subaru had just been thinking.
63
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “――――”
Subaru looked up with his hand on his chin in contemplation and his gaze met with Todd’s, who happened
to look in Subaru’s direction at the same moment.
At that instant, lightning flashed in Subaru’s head, and the electrifying feeling of it felt very reliable and
bitter.
The reason was――
Subaru & Todd: “――Let’s beat that zombie.”
――Because Subaru was acutely aware in his soul that they had both intuited their mutual conclusion at
the same time and that what it would take to accomplish it would be a combination of strength and
wisdom.
△▼△▼△▼△
――Izmail turned himself around the moment he heard a loud noise, one unlike the others in his
environment.
Izmail: “――――”
His old, burned body was replaced by a brand-new, cracked one. Izmail, hero of the Cyclops Tribe, took
a wide stance and lowered his posture to capture the approach of a large shadow in his single eye.
As Izmail stood in the street, flying parabolically above his head was, as if by some joke, one of the
houses that made up the Imperial Capital that had been pulled out of the street in its entirety.
It was forcibly torn from the ground and thrown, spilling pieces all over the ground and walls, scattering
like crumbs from a loaf of bread. In reality it was not that cute, and most people would certainly be
crushed to death. Even still――
Izmail: “――How slow!”
64
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
The Giant Eye, Izmail, was outside the realm of most people.
The flying house was on a trajectory to land in the center of the street, leaving only in front of and
behind him as escape routes since the left and right sides were tightly blocked.
But, that they had purposefully provided an escape route, meant he would have to play right into their
hands.
Therefore, Izmail did not flee forward or backward, but raised his battle-axe instead.
It was a huge axe that would even be difficult for two strong warriors to lift, but Izmail easily maneuvered
it, able to cut through any obstacle with ease.
On this occasion, the same fate befell the thrown house.
At the moment of contact, the blade of the axe slashed directly up from below, entered the front edge
of the house, and sliced the large house into two vertical sections with a slash like cutting a large man
all the way across from the groin.
The severed house could no longer fulfill its role as a home as the furniture, dishes, and clothing left by
the homeowners smashed into the streets, all without dealing any damage to Izmail’s physical body.
However――
Izmail: “――Hk.”
immediately after unleashing his spectacular move, a rock came right for Izmail’s face.
Of course, this would not work against the Cyclops Tribe, whose eyesight was unparalleled compared to
that of other races. As he tilted his head, dodged the flying projectile, and ducked into the swirling dust
left by the house, Izmail squinted his eye.
The “enemy” was in the same direction from which both the house and the stone had been thrown.
――The pupil technique of the Cyclops Tribe allowed Izmail’s view of the world to be switched.
Izmail’s eye, capable of using color to capture the emotions of a target, saw multiple flickers of red
coming from the direction of the thrown attack―― The color of one’s will to fight.
65
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
That in itself was desirable, and Izmail’s whole body became filled with strength.
During this siege of the Imperial Capital, or in a battle against bandits or any other race, there was
nothing more degrading than fighting those who did not bear the color of a warrior.
Warrior against warrior, fighter against fighter, it was only in such battles that there was value in a
contest of skill.
The source of the animosity that drove Izmail’s supposedly-dead body towards those that had defiled the
honor of such universal martial arts, was great.
Izmail: “It’s a fight――”
Stepping onto the dirt-strewn streets, Izmail’s body advanced toward the enemy.
Stone projectiles, similar to the ones from before, were hurled to intercept him, and then followed a
subsequent massive projectile―― a house, describing a parabolic trajectory; although, he did not think
it was cowardly or a weak man’s tactic.
Only that it was a fine tactic. That he held respect for, and needed to destroy.
Izmail: “A warrior’s death must come at the hands of a warrior.”
The speed and accuracy of the incoming stones were quite high. Although he responded with a minimal
amount of ducking and parrying with his raised battle-axe, it would be inevitable that his bones would
be shattered if he were to receive a proper hit.
Needless to say, the massive house that had been thrown into the air was a projectile with such force
that it would immediately render its target incapacitated. However――
Izmail: “Don’t think it’s your exclusive right to send something flying!”
The howling Izmail swung his battle-axe, blowing away the second house-cannonball, and drove the edge
of his weapon into the street with such force that it ripped away the ground of the Imperial Capital.
66
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Continuing to rip up the ground, Izmail swung his long leg around and launched a kick that blew it forward
like a buckshot. Naturally, he did not expect this to be an effective strike against the enemy across the
street.
Izmail: “It’s just a distraction, but…”
Unlike the Cyclops Tribe, other races that did not possess special eyes would be unable to see through a
curtain of dust that danced around them.
Within the dust and shattered street debris Izmail hid, which clearly lowered his chance of being hit by
the stones being thrown at him, and had a reprieve to advance further.
Izmail: “A big man and a little girl――”
As Izmail peeked through the curtain of smoke, he could clearly see the other side and could make out
that there was a man and a girl.
The man took the role of keeping Izmail in check with stones, and the small girl beside him pulled entire
houses from the ground and threw them into the air as massive projectiles.
It was a well-coordinated effort, but at the same time, what was disconcerting was the inexperienced
way in which they acted.
Izmail, who had honed his skills on the battlefield, understood.
Neither of the two, who had gone on the offensive, were genuine warriors. Nevertheless, they had
somehow developed a warrior’s spirit, which Izmail, who was the target of the attack, indeed respected.
Sometimes, the battlefield could transform a non-warrior into a warrior in an instant.
The same thing was happening with that man and the girl.
Izmail: “Magnificent.”
Voicing his praise, paying them respect, he must kill them, no matter what.
67
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
With absolute perfection, with no hesitation whatsoever, without even the slightest of errors, he must
thoroughly slaughter them. Eradicating every last part of their lives, he must choke the very life out of
them.
He must tear them limb-from-limb, rip off their heads, and drink in the blood of their eviscerated
hearts――
Izmail: “――――”
He could feel the fierce craving for death, blood, and lives flaring up within his own mind.
At the same time, as Izmail tore through the third house-cannonball, a shrill noise resounded as the
window glass shattered, and he saw himself reflected therein.
Izmail was smiling.
The corners of his mouth contorted as if to applaud the malevolent heat flowing through his cold body,
in which no real blood circulated. It was a heinous smile reeking of naught but blood, one that had never
once been worn on his face when he was still alive.
Izmail: “Haha, hahaha, HAHAHAHAHA!”
Instead of feeling repugnance at that smile, a vehement exhilaration boiled inside of him, and erupted
with the sound of laughter.
As he laughed, and kept laughing, he struck down a lucky shot from the stones that were flying in his
direction. Plunging towards the next house-cannonball, he tore through it with his battle-axe as he made
his suicide attack.
They continued to hurl things at him while they retreated back, and he leapt towards the two warriors――
No, he leapt towards his prey.
Slamming his battle-axe towards the fifth building, which seemed to be their final resistance, Izmail
would try to bless the applause of his boiling “blood” with real blood, and――
???: “――As expected, only having one eyeball really confines your vision, doesn’t it?”
68
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Izmail: “――――”
The house flew in a parabolic arc, and, tearing down its front door with his axe, he would propagate that
destructive power, and cause the entirety of the bending building materials to burst like a bubble.
Just before that could happen, somebody’s ridicule struck Izmail’s eardrums.
――No, no no no no no, absolutely not.
That was not the ridicule of just “somebody”.
For Izmail, that voice was the utmost abhorrent, a symbol of malevolence, a target of detestation.
Izmail: “YOU――!!”
His raised morale from just before had vanished, and a chilly bloodlust dominated Izmail’s entire body.
The one seen by Izmail’s widened, black-stained, golden eye was a single orange-haired Imperial Soldier,
lying flat on the floor of the destroyed house――
――Undoubtedly, he was the sworn enemy who had brought about Izmail’s Death.
Izmail: “――RAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”
That instant, twisting his body in a burst of rage, Izmail’s battle-axe changed its trajectory.
It changed from a vertical axe strike which would have split the house right in half, to a slanted trajectory
in an instant, and was about to strike down upon the prone Imperial Soldier――
Izmail: “――Oh.”
Just before he could drive all his might into his sworn enemy, the Imperial Soldier suddenly vanished
from Izmail’s field of view, as the latter rode the motivation of his own war cry.
It was not something of this dimension, like moving at an intense speed.
Quite literally, he had vanished.
69
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Izmail: “――――”
The next moment, Izmail’s thoughts were completely painted over by black and white.
The hatred that had burst out towards his sworn enemy had lost its destination, and his mind was
dominated by the blankness caused by such a strange phenomenon. But, just before that moment,
Izmail’s “Giant Eye” had perceived a discrepancy.
It had perceived a young girl of long, golden hair, clung to the leather belt of his prone sworn enemy’s
detestable form.
Izmail: “――――”
The reason for that, and the intent behind it, were unclear. However, he did not think that information
was irrelevant.
Even though they had come across each other only for a short time, there was no way that the Imperial
Soldier would thoughtlessly carry unnecessary things; such was the negative trust that stole Izmail’s
thoughts away. Thereupon――
Izmail: “――Gah!!?”
A piercing impact bore through Izmail’s left shoulder, and he released a cry of pain.
What had pierced through the walls of the house whose destruction had been interrupted, coming to
strike Izmail no matter if it had been aimed precisely or merely a lucky shot, was a stone fired at a high
speed.
He thought his bones would break if struck by that, and in accordance with that belief, that force caused
Izmail’s left shoulder to violently explode, and as a result, Izmail’s body began to scream―― But that
did not come to pass.
Izmail’s body had lost the color of blood, and cracks had formed in several places on his skin. When the
stone struck him, a terribly short sound rang out, and it shattered.
It was just as if Izmail himself was the same as the window glass of the destroyed houses.
70
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Izmail: “――――”
For a moment, as his left arm shattered, Izmail’s thoughts came to a standstill.
However, while surprised, the absence of the pain he had expected prevented his thoughts from being
shredded to pieces. Consequently, he was able to be at ease without overlooking the next change.
Izmail: “My arm…”
His arm, shattered at the shoulder and fallen to the floor of the inclined house, regenerated through
inexplicable movements as if time was turning back; cracks were filled, shattered fragments returned,
and it was restored.
In less than two seconds, it was as if the shattering had never even happened.
Izmail: “Hah――!!”
He promptly switched the battle-axe from his right hand to his freshly repaired left hand, and with the
intention of ascertaining the feel of it, Izmail fired off an axe strike, this time blasting the half-destroyed
house-cannonball.
Destroying the building constructed with a mix of stone and wood, Izmail bathed in the debris as he broke
through to the outside―― Then, he reached out his right hand towards the approaching sense of hostility.
He caught a flying fist-sized stone head-on with his right hand wide open.
If he were to go without avoiding the impact, the bones in his right hand would obviously be painfully
demolished. But Izmail’s body deviated from how a human body would be broken, instead breaking down
like inorganic matter.
Then, it had been restored to its original state with a regenerative ability more powerful than a human
body’s ability to heal.
Izmail: “This is… this is the true nature of this body…!”
Unconsciously averting his attention from the unnatural situation in which he had been placed, Izmail
moved with a burning hatred.
71
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Granted to him via an incomprehensible resurrection, this repulsive body distanced Izmail from the
concepts of blood, pain, and even that which was indispensable to life, the very concept of Death.
In that case――
Izmail: “――Hah.”
Exhaling, Izmail saw below him the sight he desired.
The man and young girl who had been resolutely attacking Izmail for some time now, the one standing
right behind them was his cowardly sworn enemy who had vanished just before his attacks could reach
him.
With an unknown technique, the moment he had vanished from Izmail’s eye, he appeared behind those
two, and the warriors joined forces with the coward.
At that moment, his admiration for the warriors from just before reversed, and transformed into a thick
hatred.
Izmail: “All of you, pay for this mockery of war with your lives――!”
Kicking off the fragments of the house that had been blown away, Izmail’s body flew like an arrow.
As his body headed straight towards the villains, the young girl decided that there was not enough time
to get to the next house, and so she began throwing stones like the bearded man standing next to her.
However――
Izmail: “――It’s no use, no use, IT’S NO USE!”
Without wielding his battle-axe to hit them away, the stones caught Izmail at high speed; however,
neither could they stop Izmail’s actions, nor could they discourage his heart.
Even if a part of him were to be struck by a stone and shattered, it would be instantly restored, and he
would suffer no damage.
With a new body that had relinquished the true feeling of life, Izmail attempted to attain the true feeling
of life from others by bathing in their blood, and so, towards the stiffened faces of his enemies――
72
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
Izmail: “――――”
Trying to reach his hand out, he became aware of something.
The bearded man, the young girl in a kimono, the Imperial Soldier whom he had decided was his hated
archenemy, none of their expressions had died.
The bearded man and girl appeared red, while his sworn enemy appeared blue once again; it happened
at the moment he ascertained those colors.
――Izmail sensed the arrival of a presence behind him as he leapt toward his enemies.
Izmail: “――Hk.”
Izmail’s warrior instincts sounded an alarm, and he spun around in mid-air to look up at the presence.
With his “Giant Eye” opened wide, reflected in his golden eye was a person who had somehow managed
to get behind him in an instant―― No, it was not just one person. There were three figures.
A young boy with black hair, and held in his arms was a young girl in a dress.
And, the young blonde girl, who should have just been by his sworn enemy, was clinging to the boy’s
back.
All three were small; however, burning with bright-red fighting spirits, they raised their hands.
???: “El――”
At the murmured incantation, Izmail’s warrior instincts immediately tried to react by kicking off the
debris.
However, restraining those instincts, Izmail stretched his arm in order to swing his battle-axe. Without
dodging the attack of his enemies, without stopping it, he would bask in it as he performed his
counterattack.
An attack that would have been impossible with his former body, was now a possible slashing attack that
could slaughter his enemies, and――
73
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 4 – Warrior’s Instinct
Web Novel Volume 34
???: “Minya――!!”
An amethyst glow was fired, and Izmail dared to catch it as it flew straight towards him.
He, who had planned to start his counterattack with that, had not even realized it.
――He had not realized that the hero of the Cyclops Tribe, Izmail, the Giant Eye, would have never made
such a foolish choice.
74
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 1 “Forgiveness”, Parts 10-13
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Jazzman, DatShazam,
Dough, Kroatoan, Kiln, Translation checked by Rageasu, GPMS, PaperKaminari, Garcar) ― Complete
Todd: “――They’ve only recently turned into zombies. Some of them were alive just a few hours ago.
Those who died in this battle are coming back to life one after another… But we can’t say for sure yet.”
Subaru: “But I understand what you mean about them having just turned into zombies. It’s like they
don’t know what their own weaknesses are. We aren’t the only ones who don’t know much about
zombies…”
Todd: “They themselves are the same. However, if they have a head to speak, they probably have a head
to think as well. The more time we give them, the more they can fill in those unknown parts, and the
more their possible weaknesses disappear.”
Subaru: “That’s why we need to strike before the enemy becomes fully prepared―― Oh.”
Todd: “What? What did you notice?”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “Don’t be coy, out with it already.”
Subaru: “I’m not being coy. It’s just that zombies don’t really understand their own bodies. So if we
inform them instead――”
△▼△▼△▼△
75
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
He let Louis cling to his back and squeezed Beatrice tightly against his chest.
The same basic position as when they were riding on the back of the Galewind Horse; however, the
situation they were placed in was quite extreme, and he did not have time to worry about the girls.
The surrounding scenery changed in an instant, and soon after, beside a house that was shattered by a
furious blow, Subaru and his allies had appeared from thin air, taking the back of the hostile zombie.
Tanza, who threw houses, and Idra, who threw rubble, attacked in waves―― it was a pretty funny battle
strategy when put into words, but it was not only the words that were funny, but the picture as well.
Not because the child was throwing the larger ones, rather than the adult. In the first place, the tactic
of throwing a house itself was ridiculous. Nevertheless――
Tanza: “Since I am receiving Yorna-sama’s love, then I have to do at least this much.”
Since she had accepted it in such a reliable manner, the impact of the scene could be shelved for now.
In fact, the mysterious enhancement of the entire Pleiades Battalion applied to Idra as well, but it was
not as good as Tanza, who had stacked Yorna’s as well. It was all about being the right person at the
right place.
From that perspective, their opponent’s attention was drawn by the wave attacks using big and small
tools―― once their focus was on Todd, Subaru and his allies made a surprise teleport attack.
Subaru: “――――”
The zombie twisted in mid-air; the enemy, with his distinctive one-eyed face, blackened the white part
of the large eye in the center of his face, while his golden pupil glowed brightly.
A terribly cruel, blood-scented evil sneer was etched upon his mouth, sending shivers down Subaru’s
spine.
Had he always been the type of person who would smile hysterically in the midst of battle? Or perhaps
he had changed since he became a zombie; they did not know which one it was. However――
Beatrice & Subaru: “El――”
76
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Quickly, Subaru and Beatrice simultaneously held up their hands and pointed them at the enemy in front
of them.
If their opponent showed a move to avoid Subaru and Beatrice’s attack with the utmost effort and no
hesitation, then their strategy would fail.
In that case, perhaps they would not be able to surpass this enemy, even with their best efforts.
But that would not happen. Because Subaru―― no, because Subaru and his team forced him into this
situation.
Izmail: “――Hk.”
Sure enough, the zombie turned around with a startling gait and, catching Subaru and the others in its
large single eye, took a posture of swinging his battle-axe in his grip instead of taking evasive action.
It was a strategy that involved taking Subaru and crew’s attack, then defeating them with a counter――
the traditional tactic of incurring damage so as to inflict greater damage on one’s foe, but the
desperation put into the attack here was different.
The zombie’s body regenerated inflicted wounds in little to no time.
That was why the enemy had believed himself able to take Subaru and his team’s attack with no risk,
and then use it to launch their own counterattack.
Unfortunately――
Beatrice & Subaru: “Minya――!!”
――Unbeknownst to them, that was the path to defeat that Subaru and his allies had carved out.
With his battle-axe swung to riposte, the enemy took a serious hit from the purple arrows released from
the hands held up by Subaru and Beatrice.
Three brightly shimmering, amethyst crystal arrows pierced the left half of the Cyclops’ body.
Izmail: “Brilliant tactic, but――”
77
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Without paying attention to the purple arrows that had pierced him, the enemy bared his teeth and
howled at his prey, Subaru and his friends.
A zombie’s body, oddly enough, broke in a brittle manner upon being shattered, much like pottery
cracking, even though it retained some strength.
His broken body would then be repaired like a video played backwards, and the zombie would attack as
if nothing had happened――
Izmail: “Wh, at…?”
――But he could not do it.
The amethyst arrows that had pierced the zombie’s body did not shatter its body from there, but rather
remade the body into the same amethyst crystals as the arrow. The crystallized part of the zombie’s
body then cracked, and this time the zombie’s body shattered, but the parts did not regenerate.
The particular effectiveness of Yin Magic against zombies―― that was the enemy’s weakness that had
been identified during their retreat up to this point.
――Although there had not been an abundance of opportunities to check over a long period of time,
several common characteristics were observed in the zombies.
For example, a zombie’s fatal wound was closer to the heart than the head.
However, since piercing their chest would not kill them, fatal was perhaps not be the right word.
Nevertheless, it was a fact that zombies, their bodies regenerating wounds with abnormal resilience,
healed more slowly when the wounds were close to their heart.
Since blood did not flow when an arm or leg was lost, it seemed that the heart probably no longer served
to pump blood to the body, but it had not lost its function as a vital part of the human body.
As those characteristics of zombies that could not be beaten were revealed, Beatrice’s Yin Magic came
to be recognized as effective at defeating zombies.
78
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice had explained that Minya, a spell of Yin Magic, had the effect of freezing the time of the target,
which was a kind of instant death magic, and it seemed to be especially effective against zombies, who
relied on their regeneration.
According to Todd, if one were to burn a zombie’s body down to ashes, they could stop the enemy from
regenerating just as if they had hit them with Minya, but there was no use in asking for something they
did not have.
Subaru: “This is the strongest use of the hand we have!”
Regardless of the strength of the enemy zombies, they could be defeated if hit with Beatrice’s Minya.
In that case, the result of thinking about a strategy to hit it was to make the enemy, who continued to
demonstrate the ability it had possessed in life, understand the merit of becoming a zombie.
Beatrice: “They aren’t damaged by attacks. If one gets attacked and finds that they can heal quickly,
anyone would contemplate relying on that power, I suppose.”
Subaru: “I’m sure he would have easily avoided that before being turned into a zombie.”
Louis: “Au!”
It was a declaration of victory for Subaru, Beatrice, and Louis―― or rather, both admiration and pity for
their enemy.
This warrior who had come back to life as a zombie had been, undoubtedly, quite the skilled warrior in
life. Even as a zombie, there was no discernible change in his fighting ability, but there was a distortion
in the ideology with which he approached battle.
If only he had not been so arrogant as to think that receiving an attack would not be a problem.
Subaru: “There was no way he could have seriously taken that shot.”
Izmail: “――――”
The zombie’s eye widened as it spun with the shock of the magic he had been subject to.
79
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The look in his eye was a whirlpool of mixed emotions, a mixture of astonishment and understanding as
he realized his defeat; Subaru bit his lower lip and cursed the unreasonable fate that had befallen this
warrior.
Even if Subaru was cursed at for crystalizing the left half of his body and making him taste death for the
second time――
Tanza: “――Schwartz-sama!”
It came to pass immediately after a moment of sentimentality washed over his heart.
Subaru was called by Tanza in an urgent voice, and he suddenly realized the truth of the situation.
Spinning in the air, turning away, and then turning back to face him, the look in the enemy zombie’s eye
had changed color.
It was not as if the color of the dead’s distinctive golden eye had changed.
But the astonishment and understanding that had been floating in it had faded, and it had been replaced
by an intense hostility.
At one point, the enemy had almost accepted his defeat along with the impact.
That had changed the complexion of his eye―― Perhaps Subaru’s final words had been the catalyst.
Izmail: “Not yet.”
Subaru: “――He’s not dead!”
In front of Subaru gasping at the sight in front of him, the enemy, whose crystallization was advancing
across the left side of his body, kicked something into the air.
It was a fragment of a shattered house-cannonball. Albeit merely a fragment, it was as big as a person’s
head. Kicking it into the air, the impact shattered the zombie’s left arm from the shoulder down, blowing
it away.
In return, the flying debris instead flew straight at Subaru’s face――
80
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Louis: “Uau!”
Just before he was hit, Subaru had a vision of his skull being shattered by the fragment.
It would have been a fatal blow, but it did not reach Subaru. Because a figure, Louis, had intervened
before it hit Subaru, and took his place.
Subaru: “Louis――!”
Clinging to his back, Louis forcefully pushed Subaru’s body down, moving him out of the path of the
debris and into the line of fire herself instead.
As a result, Louis took an unguarded hit from the debris, detached from Subaru’s body, and sent flying.
Beatrice: “Subaru, don’t look away, in fact!”
As Louis was blown away, Beatrice called out to the distracted Subaru. Keeping her body in Subaru’s
arms, she reached out her hand to attack the enemy.
However, the opponent was not so simple-minded as to be fatally struck twice.
Izmail: “――Hk.”
With fragments of his arm flying through the air, the enemy skillfully read Beatrice’s follow-up with
Minya and used what little remained of his left shoulder area to receive it.
He took on the damage in areas that were already crystallized, minimizing the progress of damage caused
by the progression of the cracks.
It was truly the skill of an exceptional warrior――
Subaru: “Uwa!”
As soon as he was awed by his skill, Subaru’s collar was grabbed by an outstretched arm.
He had abandoned his battle-axe―― No, after losing the ability to wield the battle-axe, he displayed his
obsession to not let Subaru escape.
81
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Izmail: “Ooooh!!”
Subaru: “Gah!”
Subaru’s body, holding Beatrice, was forcefully sent to the ground by the pull of the enemy’s arm.
Choking from the pain of his back hitting the hard surface, Subaru saw the form of the enemy up close
and attempted to raise his hand with haste.
But, however, the opponent’s determined form met his gaze, and his movement stopped.
――The way he looked, full of ambition and the will to fight, it was hard to believe that it was from a
body that was already dead.
Subaru: “――Hk.”
Beatrice: “Subaru!”
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama!”
His neck being constricted, desperate voices struck Subaru’s eardrums as he gasped.
Hearing those frantic voices and the sound of the bones in his neck fatally creaking, Subaru’s arms still
did not rise. It was not that he was deprived of strength, but rather that his heart was no longer
invigorated.
Even though he knew that if he did not do it, he would die.
Even though he knew that if he did not kill, he would be killed.
Beatrice: “Minya!”
Subaru, unable to move, was supplanted by Beatrice, who had leaned in and fired her magic at the
enemy.
Covering Subaru, resulted in also covering Beatrice, who was in his arms. Naturally, the magic reached
the target from a distance that ought to have been called point-blank range.
82
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
However, the enemy endured―― The right arm that had tightened around Subaru’s neck was defended
to the death, the enemy attempting to at least to take him along with them, even if his torso were to
be crystallized.
???: “It’s because you are being strangely merciful.”
Immediately after such nonchalant words were spoken, the head of the enemy, the blazing sparkle in his
eye trying to kill Subaru, was severed at the neck.
Instead, emerging on the other side of the vanished enemy’s head was a stone-cold-looking Todd.
Subaru: “――――”
With a swing of the axe in his hand, Todd had decapitated the zombie.
The head that had been lopped off by Todd attempted to turn its hatred toward him,
Tanza: “How dare you!”
And then Tanza’s diving kick ruthlessly blew its head away. As it was, the Cyclops’ head continued to
bounce down the street like a soccer ball.
Then the torso, having been left behind by its head, slowly crumbled, turning entirely into deep purple
crystals.
Tanza: “Are you all right, Schwartz-sama!”
Subaru: “…Coughcough, I-I’m fine. Sorry, thanks for the help.”
Shaking off shards of the enemy’s collapsed torso, Subaru lifted his hand to Tanza running toward him,
assuring her that he was unharmed.
Tanza was relieved to hear Subaru’s response, and then Subaru’s face turned into an expression of sudden
realization,
Subaru: “Louis! Where’s Louis? She covered me and…”
83
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Idra: “It’s nothing serious, it seems. Although it looks like she got hit by a piece of debris and has a
concussion.”
The hasty Subaru received an answer from Idra, who was crouched a short distance away.
At his feet lay Louis, her upper body propped up, blood streaming from her forehead, her head swaying
unsteadily.
Subaru: “Her head isn’t looking good…! Beatrice, please!”
Beatrice: “――Of course, I know, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Please…!”
Subaru took in Louis’s condition and rushed to his feet, pulling Beatrice’s arm. For a moment, there was
hesitation in her demeanor, but Subaru did not notice it.
Beatrice was the only one currently present who could use healing magic.
The other user, Rem, had been asked to go with the non-combatants to bypass the area of battle toward
the inner city in order to avoid an all-out battle against a strong enemy.
The more they were able to pull the strong enemies away from beside the ramparts, the more likely it
was that they would be able to get out of the city safely, but that was where the impact of the lack of
possible healers came into play.
Subaru: “Louis, you’re going to be okay…!”
Subaru crouched down beside Louis with Beatrice as she held her hand over the wound on her forehead;
while Beatrice activated the healing magic, Subaru held Louis’s hand.
Subaru’s tight grip was returned weakly, as he uttered a repeated “I’m sorry…”.
All he could do was apologize. For it had been entirely his fault.
Todd: “So that girl can use healing magic, too? You’ve sure got a lot of people with rare powers around.”
Todd then called out to Subaru, who was watching over Louis’s treatment.
84
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
He carried the axe that had decapitated the enemy’s head on his shoulder, fixing his gaze on Subaru’s
slightly tense figure,
Todd: “And yet, if you keep being like that, their talent’s going to go to waste. You’re aware of that,
aren’t you?”
Subaru: “Todd…”
Todd: “Those who place confidence that they won’t die in anything other than their own strengths are
weak.”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “This applies not only to the Cyclops we just killed, but to you as well.”
The reason why he could not respond to those indifferent words was because they had unmistakably hit
the mark.
That moment of weakness that had passed through Subaru’s mind as he saw his enemy shake off his
looming defeat, grasping at victory. It was, as Todd said, the result of being overwhelmed by a thirst for
life.
Subaru was not so naive as to dismiss it as a matter of course, but――
Tanza: “Is it not rude to speak like that?”
Todd: “――――”
Tanza: “Schwartz-sama is someone who was of great contribution to the current battle. The way you
talk about him, pointing that out, is…”
Todd: “Don’t snap at me. I acknowledge his contributions. It’s just that I think they’re insufficient. That,
and the person who was of greatest contribution was either you or the girl that’s collapsed over there.”
Tanza’s cheeks stiffened upon that statement from Todd, pointing his chin towards the girl.
85
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The girl who had taken a major role against such a strong opponent upon herself, did not seem to care
about the praise directed at her, but was rather worried about Subaru, who had been struck with those
heartless words.
She was a girl whose facial expression would scarcely be altered, but the feelings she kept hidden inside
were rather strong.
Ever since the Gladiator Island, she had considerably deepened her relationship with Subaru, and so she
would understandably display an attitude of anger on Subaru’s behalf if he were to be insulted.
The absence of Todd’s fiancée, Katya, from this situation also added to the intensity of her tone.
Tanza: “Do you consider yourself to be correct no matter what? In that case…”
Todd: “I said, don’t snap at me. What I said is just a fact. There are monsters out there so incredibly
strong that they can be sure they won’t die, and there are others who think they won’t die for an external
reason to that―― Neither you nor I are either of those things.”
Tanza: “That is…”
Todd: “If the former is an ally, things go easily, but I wouldn’t want the latter to be an ally. If they’re
an enemy, you’ll be able to take advantage of them, like we did just now. Your friend’s plan was spot
on.”
Tanza: “――Hk, you do not…”
Speak for Schwartz-sama; had she tried to snap at him with such words?
With her face slightly flushed with anger, Tanza tried to snap at Todd. But quicker than Subaru could
stop her, Idra intervened.
While he was supporting Louis’s body, he called out her name, “Tanza”,
Idra: “That’s enough. This isn’t like you. Your distinctive characteristic is that you always keep your cool,
right?”
86
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Tanza: “…It is just that I am unskilled at managing the fluctuations of my emotions. Moreover, Idra-sama,
you should also understand.”
Idra: “By understand, you mean…”
Tanza: “After all, Idra-sama, you and I are both connected to Schwartz-sama. Whatever Schwartz-sama
is feeling, it should be transmitted to us in no small amount.”
Idra: “――――”
Idra frowned and kept his mouth shut at Tanza’s complaint as she kept her back turned. Seeing Idra’s
expression directly in front of him, Subaru unconsciously gulped.
Although the Pleiades Battalion was graced by the exceptional strength they received from the effects
of Subaru’s Cor Leonis, the members with whom Subaru had a close relationship―― Idra and the others
who had originated from the same Unit, and Tanza, who had a closer relationship with Subaru than the
others, received his deficiencies.
Subaru felt a sense of relief that Tanza and others did not see that as Subaru’s failure or lack of virtue.
On the other hand, he felt sorry, he felt that he was still lacking.
And thus, when Subaru had thought just that.
Louis: “Aa, uh.”
Suddenly, Louis squeezed Subaru’s hand back and let out a weak voice.
As usual, the details of what she meant, not having formed words, were not known. However, it was
clear that she was concerned about Subaru. Even though she was in a situation where she was more
injured than he was.
Beatrice: “If she can talk, there’s no need to worry, in fact. If the treatment is over, it would be best to
take her outside and have Rem give her a checkup, I suppose.”
Subaru: “I, see. Yeah, that’s right. With great trouble, we’ve cleared the way. If we linger here…”
87
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
It’s not unlikely that other zombies will gather; and as he was making sure not to get those priorities
backwards, it happened.
――Whoosh, he heard a strange sound, cutting through the wind.
Subaru: “――――”
It sounded like the swinging of a rope with something light strapped to it, but the events that occurred
immediately after he heard the sound of cutting wind, were not light whatsoever.
Tanza: “Kah.”
A short groan spilled out, and Tanza’s body trembled.
Then, as she looked down at her shivering body, her round eyes widened―― Having pierced through her
back and abdomen, something akin to a tentacle with a sharp tip protruded.
The tentacle, having pierced Tanza’s small body, extended from the direction of the street that had
been destroyed in the aftermath of the battle, a long way from where Subaru and the others were.
Extended like a writhing serpent, the origin of that tentacle had been――
Subaru: “…Huh?”
A grotesque torso growing from the head that had been kicked away, extending tentacles outwards, was
the figure of the zombie from just before.
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “――――”
A momentary standstill, Subaru’s thoughts were dyed white by the figure that trampled upon his
imagination and understanding.
But in order to avoid that moment from becoming fatal, a voice spoke up.
88
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “Subaru!”
Beside him, Beatrice’s face had turned pale as she screamed, bringing Subaru’s attention back to reality.
A sound like blood rushing through his head echoed in Subaru’s mind, and he once again took in the scene
before him―― a one-eyed zombie standing on the destroyed street, its grotesque appearance caught in
his gaze.
Their head had the same black eye with a golden pupil as before.
However, below the neck was not the sturdy body of a warrior, but a monster that could only be described
as grotesque, with different thicknesses and lengths of paired left and right arms and legs.
From one of its arms, the monster extended a tentacle——No, that was not quite right. It was not a
tentacle, but a finger, and it pierced through Tanza’s body.
Tanza: “――Ugh.”
The moment he saw it, the monster withdrew its long finger that had pierced through Tanza’s body, and
her body trembled again.
Her body, pierced through the torso, spurted blood and she collapsed onto her knees with a powerless
thud.
Subaru: “Tanza――!!”
Idra: “――Hk! This is bad! Schwartz!”
Immediately after his shout, Subaru, having reached out and began a sprint, was forcefully pushed by
Idra’s palm, thrust out from besides him.
Subaru’s body flew through the air without resistance due to Idra’s enhanced push. However, through
his inverted vision, he quickly realized that Idra’s push was the correct decision.
The monster’s shriveled fingers had struck the position where Subaru had been until just before.
89
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The pavement and buildings along the way had been sliced vertically with terrifying sharpness, destroying
the city; were it not for Idra’s push, Subaru’s body would have been sliced as well, possibly.
As it was, Subaru’s body continued to fly through the air with great momentum――
Todd: “Tch! Don’t tell me it regenerated from its decapitated head.”
Todd grabbed hold of Subaru with his arm, reaching up from below.
Stiffening at the sound of Todd’s voice coming from overhead, Subaru was shocked by the meaning of his
words―― regenerated from a severed head. “You gotta be kidding me”, he muttered.
Todd: “Even though we crushed and crystallized its torso, it’s still moving! How is this possible!?”
Subaru: “I don’t want to admit it, but we’ve got to face the reality that it exists. That eerie appearance
of theirs…”
Beatrice: “That’s because the formula for regenerating its body is fuguai, in fact!”
Beatrice was the one who provided an answer to Todd’s question, holding Subaru.
She was wearing a look of frustration on her cute face, staring at the grotesque monster,
Beatrice: “Perhaps it’s the result of rejecting death from higai11 that should have killed it, I suppose!”
Todd: “――In other words, it clings to its life even more than other zombies… No, since they already died,
it might be more appropriate to say that they more stubbornly clinging to death?”
Subaru: “Ugh…! Beatrice! Idra! Hurry and save Tanza…!”
Idra: “I know! I know, but…”
In response to Subaru’s desperate plea, Idra gritted his teeth and raised his voice.
11
Engrish flip. Means “damage/injury” (被害), originally “ダメージ” (damage). Funnily enough this is the second time Beatrice has
used this exact Subaru-ism, the first being in Arc 5 Chapter 24.
90
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
He shared the same concern for the injured Tanza. However, if they acted recklessly, they would draw
the attention of the monster. It was already evident that the monster’s attacks could reach the Pleiades
Battalion.
If even Idra were to fall, their chances of winning would vanish. That was――
Subaru: “I mean, in the first place…”
Louis had been injured by the fragments, and Tanza had also suffered serious injuries that were clearly
life-threatening.
The zombie that they thought they had beaten not only had not been completely defeated, but they had
also transformed into a grotesque creature that stood in their way. This situation seemed as if they had
entered a dead-end loop.
Subaru: “――Don’t be ridiculous.”
Subaru cut off the foolish thought that had briefly crossed his mind.
A dead end of fate, there were loops that could not be resolved no matter what one did. Todd, who
carried Subaru, had even brought about such a situation before.
However, Subaru was there―― Moreover, Subaru had been saved.
Even if he had given up on himself, he could not give up on everyone else.
Todd: “――You have a disgusting look in your eyes.”
Subaru: “Eh?”
Todd: “That’s the look of someone who treats their own life and the lives of others differently.”
Subaru switched gears with a loud sound in his mind. Todd muttered those words while looking closely
at Subaru’s expression, but Subaru could not understand what was going through his mind.
There was no doubt, however, that disgust must have been seeping through.
Todd: “Let’s go.”
91
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
After saying that briefly, Todd kicked the ground strongly while holding Subaru.
And then, unbelievably, he turned his back on Tanza, Beatrice, and everyone else and made a beeline
for escape.
Subaru: “Wha!? What are you doing! If we separate from everyone…”
Todd: “You’re the one who needs to look closely. That thing’s aim is the two of us, both you and I.”
As he said that, Todd leaned his body and jumped into a side road.
In that moment, Todd’s afterimage was grazed by a finger that seemed to pierce through the pavement,
and the smell of burning air tickled Subaru’s nostrils.
For a moment, something flashed before his eyes.
It was that monstrous creature, its single eye glowing ominously, chasing after Subaru and the others.
Todd: “That thing’s target seems to be me, who killed it first, and you, who killed it the second time.”
Subaru: “…Hk! So you lured it away from everyone else?”
Todd: “When others are involved, you don’t think straight.”
With that declaration, Todd looked down at Subaru with his green eyes.
Held by him, Subaru was shaken, and as he was stared at by those icy eyes, he felt a fear equal to or
greater than the approaching grotesque figure.
Even in this situation, Todd’s gaze towards Subaru was nothing more than appraisal.
Todd: “Can you think of a way to take it down without your partner?”
Subaru: “ if no way exists?”
Todd: “In that case then, although I hate it, we can do nothing but leave things to chance.”
Subaru understood that Todd did not really mean what he said.
92
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Since they shared the same conditions of being targeted, Todd would use Subaru as a decoy and make a
run for it if the situation turned unfavorable for him.
He was not doing it right now because the plan of using Subaru as bait to escape had a low chance of
success.
Conversely――
Subaru: “――If there’s a way, you’ll lend me a hand, right?”
Todd: “――――”
In response to Subaru’s question, Todd’s expression tightened again.
Todd skillfully used the obstacles to hide from the monster’s line of sight and evade his attacks.
Meanwhile Subaru, while being carried by him, kept scanning his surroundings looking for a particular
building inside the Imperial Capital.
It was the building that Idra had mentioned as they escaped.
He had come up with a plan besides the one to hit with Minya, but since he had no way to lure the enemy
to the building, he had eliminated it as an option――
Todd: “Can you do it?”
Subaru: “――I’ll do it.”
Todd: “――――”
As soon as Subaru answered the question, Todd raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, and then sneered
with a cruel twist at the corners of his mouth.
And then――
Todd: “All right―― I’ll follow your plan.”
△▼△▼△▼△
93
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
――As he chased after his fleeing targets, the thought of Izmail the Giant Eye thoughts had shattered to
thousands of pieces.
Izmail: “――――”
With flickering vision and scattered thoughts, his boorish movements were far from refined.
With limbs of varying lengths scraping against the ground, with instability akin to a newborn beast, as he
was crashing into walls and against the ground, he stretched his hands, his fingers, out towards those
backs that were growing distant.
The reason for his obsession over those two fleeing enemies, was something Izmail could no longer recall.
With the fact that it had once been Izmail already fading into oblivion, the grotesque monster grew new
limbs from the cracks that it sustained every time it fell, continuously furthering its repulsiveness.
――That was undoubtedly the obstreperous behavior of the regeneration ability that Beatrice had pointed
out.
However, after being resurrected by the will of another, those mutations occurring in Izmail’s body,
which had been exceptionally estranged from the concept of death, were something that not even the
caster would be able to control.
Achieving its goal, slaughtering the two targets of its obsession, what would become of the monster
thereafter?
Izmail: “O̴̖̻̣̝͗̉̈O̶͔̗̥͆̋̑o̶͔̗̥͆̋̑o̸͇͆̔͜ö̵̰̼̘͇́o̸͇͆̔͜…”
Eerily letting out hollow roars, that was something of no interest whatsoever to this monster.
Izmail: “――――”
The larger of his two targets was carrying the smaller one as they fled, and as soon as it seemed like he
could seize their backs, they would pull away, and so the situation that forced him to repeat his
unsuccessful strikes continued.
94
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
However, his opponents could not keep fleeing forever. Through continuing his unshapely sprint, limbs
had grown all over his fallen body, to the point that Izmail could no longer fall.
And since he would not fall, it stood to reason that the one with more limbs would run faster.
Therefore, to his targets trying to escape, little-by-little, little-by-little-by-little-by-little, Izmail
shortened the distance, shortening it and shortening it and shortening it――
Izmail: “B̵̰̼̘͇̈́l̸͇͆̔͜u̴̖̻̣̝͗̉̈è̷̛͉̖̺̌͝!”
With a short roar, Izmail’s finger gouged his fleeing target’s back and shoulders.
Blood spurted, and a heinous smile appeared on Izmail’s face as he heard the screams of his enemy. It
felt good. With incredible enjoyment, more and more blood, more and more screams, he wanted to hear.
Recklessly taking a turn onto another path, his opponents, unlike how they had been up to this point,
gave off a sense of desperation.
Chased by Izmail, being caught up to by the monster, hating the idea of being torn to shreds, his targets
desperately fled. Aiming for their limbs, especially those on their upper bodies, he would wound them.
If he aimed for their legs, his targets would no longer be able to escape. If that happened, then this
would come to an end.
If it ended, he would be lonely. If it ended, he would be disappointed.
That was why, forever and ever, in order for it not to end――
Izmail: “Ờ̷͉̖̺̌͝O̸͇͆̔͜Ờ̷͉̖̺̌͝Ờ̷͉̖̺̌͝ờ̷͉̖̺̌͝o̸͇͆̔͜ö̵̰̼̘͇́ö̵̰̼̘͇́o̶͔̗̥͆̋̑n̴̖̻̣̝͗̉̈.”
Raising a low war cry that caused the air to tremble, Izmail smashed into buildings and trampled the
streets, kicking off the flooded ground in pursuit of his targets.
He closed the distance in an instant; perhaps the stamina of his fleeing enemy had finally been exhausted,
and shedding blood, they clicked their tongue as they leapt into a nearby building.
With nowhere to run, they made the foolish choice to dive into a dead end.
95
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Sensing the end of this hunting period, Izmail―― No, the monster that had ceased to be Izmail, tore
down the closed door and slipped inside.
His limbs had multiplied, his body had swelled, and with a frame incomparably larger than his original
body, he became unable to easily open the door and enter the building.
Then, entering the dim building into which his targets had fled, the monster looked around inside.
The sources of light were meager, but even if he had transformed into such a grotesque state, his special
eye alone remained unchanged. With a blink, he switched the way he saw the world, and searched for
the figures of his hidden prey.
As he searched, the monster realized.
Izmail: “――――”
――In the building it had entered, there was so much flour fluttering around that it was enough to stain
the monster’s entire body white.
The darkness was not the only reason for his hazy vision, but also because the air inside of the building
was filled with scattered flour. Looking around, he saw that the building was lined with shelves, and that
each shelf had been lined with sacks filled to the extent of bursting.
Those sacks had been torn open and a large quantity of flour had been scattered throughout the building.
???: “The thing that beats you isn’t gonna be magic or a killer technique.”
At the same time the flour-covered monster had noticed the situation inside of the building, he heard
that voice from behind. The monster turned around, and in his field of view, there was a small, brightred silhouette.
It was one of the fleeing targets――No, at some point, the fleeing target had become just one person.
Separated from the larger one, the smaller one that he had lost sight of now stood there. And then――
???: “Eat this, the soul of science—— Dust explosion!!”
Right after that shout, the small figure’s surroundings were also all dyed red in one fell swoop――
96
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
――A tremendous explosion blew away the flour mill, and the monster was engulfed by a bright crimson
lotus.
△▼△▼△▼△
Idra: “――Schwartz, look, let’s use that flour mill as a landmark. It’s the building with the waterwheel
beside it.”
Idra, taking the non-combatants with him and staying vigilant of his surroundings while spurring on the
Galewind Horse, was the son of a miller before he had been sent to the Gladiator Island.
Subaru had not known exactly what role a miller played, but he had been told that they used the power
of a waterwheel to grind wheat into flour. In other words――
Subaru: “If we use the ingredients in that mill, we can make a dust explosion.”
A dust explosion was a phenomenon in which flammable powdery materials were scattered in the air,
and when kindled, fire would spread in a chain reaction, igniting and exploding all at once.
In addition to the enclosed space of the flour mill, with a large amount of wheat flour fluttering about,
if an incendiary material were dropped in with definite vigor――
Subaru: “…I had no idea it would end up being this powerful.”
Leaning his back against the battered wall, Subaru muttered while coughing.
In front of Subaru’s eyes was the flour mill that had been blown to grains by the dust explosion that was
triggered, and the charred remains of the monster that had been engulfed in it.
The plan that had come to Subaru’s mind, at a time he and Todd needed to bait and defeat the monster
together, had been to make a dust explosion using the flour mill.
Of course, a dust explosion was not something that was easy to pull off, and he had no confidence that
he would be able to successfully lead his opponent there in the first place.
97
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Therefore, it was not just Subaru’s strength that had made the plan so successful.
Subaru: “…Are you alive, Todd?”
Blown away by the impact of the explosion, Subaru stood up, blinking his eyes while shaking his head.
After the division of roles, Todd had taken on the duty of drawing the monster’s attention and running
away until the flour mill was ready, while Subaru snuck into the mill and spread the dust aptly through
the building.
Then, upon seeing that the time was right, Todd would burst into the mill, and throw an incendiary at
the place where he had guided the monster to. Todd had also been the one to prepare that incendiary.
Subaru: “Todd, Todd…!”
???: “…You don’t have to call out to me so pathetically. I’m still alive.”
Subaru: “――Hk!”
Subaru, who had been calling out to the area around the epicenter of the explosion, evidenced by the
many embers that remained, heard a slightly hoarse voice; then, he turned to face in that direction.
Looking over, he spotted where the wall of the mill had exploded onto the destroyed street, coming to
lay eyes upon Todd on one knee. Once he saw Subaru walking towards him, he spat out the saliva in his
mouth and said,
Todd: “You nearly got me killed there, man.”
Subaru: “…You’re making me look like the bad guy. After all, I told you it’d be very powerful, yeah?”
Todd: “An accident like this does happen from time-to-time, but when I heard the principle behind it, it
made sense.”
As expected, Todd was breathing with difficulty as he fell back onto the street. Then, as he looked
toward the blown-up mill,
Todd: “What happened to our opponent?”
98
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “He was blown away. Completely… Look.”
With that, Subaru pointed to a part of the blown-up monster that was just visible from their position.
Then, a part that was seared by the embers crumbled like sand and lost its shape.
Like the dispersal of the other zombies, it was the result of completely crushing its regenerative abilities.
Subaru: “How are your injuries?”
Confirming that they had defeated the formidable zombie this time around, Subaru asked Todd a
question.
In the division of roles, Todd had no choice but to play the role of decoy as he was able to keep running
for a while longer, since they could not afford to be caught by the enemy. However, he had volunteered
for the role himself.
It had defied Subaru’s expectations that Todd would absolutely avoid any plan that would endanger his
own life.
Todd: “It wouldn’t make for a good story if I lost my life that easily while being unwilling to suffer fresh
wounds. We both just did our required roles. Although…”
Subaru: “Uh…”
Todd: “I was gouged out pretty much everywhere. I feel like I’m missing a lot of blood.”
As he said this, Todd raised a hand, and it was clear that his injury was quite severe.
Although he had no wounds that could be called deep, his shoulders and thighs were soaked with blood,
and his face was pale from the amount of blood that he had lost.
If left unchecked, it would undoubtedly endanger his life.
Subaru: “I’ll immediately――”
Go and call Beatrice, Subaru tried to move with such intentions.
99
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
With Subaru and Todd’s separation, Beatrice would have surely been left in a panic. But, he was sure
that she would prioritize Tanza’s treatment.
Louis and Tanza’s safety was also a concern, so they needed to hurry to meet up with Beatrice and the
others. And then――
Todd: “――After all, if we’ve done this much, Katya won’t be able to complain.”
Subaru: “Huh?”
Todd: “We talked about this at the mansion, didn’t we? Because she seems to think I’m lazy. I helped us
escape, defeated a really strong enemy, and even suffered honorable injuries. Don’t tell me you’re also
going to take all the credit for yourself, huh?”
Todd said that with a shrug of his shoulders and a pale face that was drained of blood. For a moment,
Subaru was taken aback before letting out a “Hah”, exhaling a weak breath.
Despite being in such a battered state, the one that still weighed on his mind was Katya. Perhaps he had
also planned to untie Subaru’s mental tension, but either way.
Subaru: “Katya-san truly is important to you, huh.”
Todd: “That’s a given. She’s my fiancée. Katya is my very life.”
Todd declared this without any shame.
Upon hearing that response, Subaru took a deep breath, held it momentarily, and then by saying
“Alright”, he fired himself up.
Even now, he was afraid of Todd. The things that man had done had left deep scars on his heart.
Still, the fact remained that they had cooperated to defeat that monster here. Even to the extent of
getting completely battered, Todd had devoted himself to ensuring everyone, including Subaru and his
friends, could get out of this alive.
If that was the case, then now it was Subaru’s turn.
100
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Wait here… No, someone who heard the explosion might come here. For now, just return with
me along the way. Once we find a suitable place, wait for me there.”
Todd: “Ahh, I understand. I’m counting on you, so please don’t leave me behind.”
Subaru: “I wouldn’t do that!”
Todd made Subaru think that it may have been possible to finish things without doing that.
However, even if Subaru’s position towards Todd had been a hostile one, he was unsure of whether he
could have left him there on the verge of death.
Subaru: “No, if I overthink it, I’ll get stuck in a rut. Anyway――”
Even if he were to lend a shoulder to Todd, their height difference would make it difficult. Subaru looked
around the blown-off mill, hoping to find something he could use as a makeshift cane.
Then, he found a support pole for a shelf that had been blown into the midst of the embers――
Subaru: “――――”
――At that moment, a hard sound rang out.
Subaru: “…Why.”
The moment the hard sound resounded, Subaru cast his eyes down and tightly clenched his fist. As his
lips trembled, shoulders trembled in fear, and black eyes trembled, he muttered.
Subaru: “Why.”
Todd: “――――”
His question receiving no response, Subaru turned around as he exhaled.
Having turned around, before Subaru’s eyes was the blade of an axe that had been swung down, stopped
just a hair’s breadth away from crushing his skull.
――For it was restrained by that which was visible to none but Subaru, the Unseen Hand.
101
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 5 – Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd: “Tch, my bad, my bad.”
With a small click of his tongue, Todd released the axe from his hand and jumped backwards. His swift
movements showing no signs of blood loss or injury, Subaru grit his teeth.
Even that had been an act. The pain from his injuries, the plea for help from Subaru, speaking of his
feelings for Katya, which had softened Subaru’s heart, all of it had been just an act.
Subaru: “WHY…?!”
Three times, Subaru had fired off the same question, glaring at Todd with a face that looked like it was
about to cry.
While glaring at him, he felt tears welling up from the overwhelming frustration.
Subaru: “Up until now, you haven’t done anything. You haven’t killed anyone. I could have even forgiven
you!!”
Todd: “Quietly, you’ve slowly damaged my trust in you.”
Listening to Subaru’s screams, drawing a knife in place of the axe he had released, Todd readied himself.
That had been the declaration of the irreparable separation between Natsuki Subaru and Todd Fang.
102
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 2 “Won’t Beg for Forgiveness”
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Jazzman, DatShazam, Goldkills, Kiln,
Translation checked by Senkel, GPMS, Rageasu, Bell, Vinicaian) ― Complete
As blood was gushing from his gouged shoulder and thigh, the rough breaths filled with a feverish heat
and his blood-drained complexion made it evident that the countdown to his death was ticking.
Unless he received treatment immediately, his life would be in danger, as the countdown could not be
stopped.
However, if healing magic were to be cast, he would definitely be saved. It was an absolutely treatable
injury.
Subaru: “Even so, why…”
Next to the pulverized mill, amidst the lingering smell of burnt wood from the remaining embers, Subaru
faced off against an “enemy” in the increasingly flooded, even if slowly, Imperial Capital.
And yet, it was someone who no longer could be called an “enemy”, Todd Fang.
――Calling Todd an “enemy” was not something Subaru wanted to do anymore.
Ever since their very first meeting, Todd had continuously subjected him to all sorts of grief. Subaru had
been targeted and killed numerous times, with death and fear etched into his memories that fostered a
deep-seated grudge.
Each time Subaru had dealt with Todd’s attacks, and Returned by Death, he had ultimately undone each
and every tragedy that occurred.
103
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The forest that the People of Shudraq lived in had been burned down, leading to their annihilation. In
the surprise attack on the Fortress City of Guaral, Flop had been killed numerous times. During the
operation to capture the City Hall of Guaral, Subaru had experienced the feeling of walking on a tightrope
that had been set ablaze.
The pinnacle of it all had been the massacre on the Gladiator Island, on Ginunhive, where Tanza, Idra,
Hiain, Weitz, Gustav, Old Man Null, and many other companions on the island had all been killed.
However, Subaru had even managed to overturn that outcome.
Subaru had no intention of pretending like Todd’s actions had never happened.
It was just that through Subaru’s struggles of protecting what was dear to him by Returning by Death,
these actions by Todd had gradually been erased.
The reason why Subaru regarded Todd as an enemy was something that existed only within Subaru’s
mind.
And finally, now that an unprecedented disaster had struck the Imperial Capital and they were forced to
retreat, Todd showed a willingness to cooperate with Subaru and the others to protect his fiancée.
Indeed, without Todd’s cooperation, it would have been difficult to find effective countermeasures
against the overflow of zombies, and it would have taken numerous retries to achieve an outcome where
everyone escaped.
The same was true for the battle with that zombie, with the one-eyed warrior.
In order to defeat that twisted enemy who had transformed into a monster, Subaru had also required
Todd’s cooperation. They both knew that without each other, their lives would be at risk.
That was why they had needed just one more step.
If only he had taken one more step, Subaru could have walked alongside Todd while bottling up his
conflicting emotions. And yet――
Subaru: “Why…!”
104
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd: “Don’t speak so hypocritically. You averted this just now because you also had a slight hunch. It’s
not like you reacted to my intent to kill, you were just wary the whole time, right?”
Todd closed his bloodshot right eye as Subaru spoke with a trembling voice.
With a face that seemed like he was dealing with an unreasonable child, Todd’s gaze fell on the axe
floating in the air―― or that was how it would have appeared to him as the weapon was grabbed by a
black hand.
In Subaru’s mind, the axe was synonymous with Todd.
Subaru had experienced being struck in the head with Todd’s axe more than once or twice. Even though
he had taken it away from Todd’s hand, just seeing it at the corner of his vision was enough to make
Subaru’s teeth grind in unease.
Todd had hit the nail on the head. Subaru had been wary of him all along.
So, once he had turned his back on the injured Todd, Subaru had activated Invisible Providence to protect
his head, as that would have been the surest way to kill him in case he was targeted.
However, he certainly had not wished for it to happen.
Nothing that occurred should have ever happened.
In that case――
Todd: “My bad, my bad. I fell right for your trap.”
Subaru: “That’s not true…”
Todd: “We’re separated from the others, so right after we took care of the enemy, I thought that was
my chance but… You’re quite the actor.”
Subaru: “You’re wrong…”
Todd: “Did you plan to blow me up with that explosion earlier? If that was the case, it’s too bad that
your aim was off.”
105
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “No! I really wanted to cooperate with you…!”
Todd: “――Spare me with your lies.”
Subaru’s throat gulped as Todd’s cold voice hit.
With one eye closed, Todd looked into Subaru’s eyes with a gaze devoid of heat and humidity. His gaze
did not contain any hint of evaluating Subaru, which it had just moments ago.
Todd had already finished appraising Subaru, and that was why he was like this now.
Todd: “You should get it deep down as well. We just can’t understand each other.”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “I am outwardly suspicious of others, and you believe others to a fault. No matter how many words
we exchange, our values are different.”
Slowly changing position, Todd cautiously watched Subaru, especially his axe that floated in the air.
Subaru also bit his lip and glared at Todd with sorrow over the hovering axe.
They could not understand each other, Todd had said. Subaru continued to wonder if that was really the
case.
He wondered if there really was no way to make it work.
Subaru: “If you kill me here, how will you handle the zombies and…”
Todd: “You don’t know when to quit. As long as I get out of the Imperial Capital, it’s all good. Thanks to
your help, we were able to get Katya to the city walls. After that, I’m better off without you.”
Subaru: “Why! I have no intention to hurt Katya-san! I didn’t even intend to fight you! And yet!”
Todd: “――But you were willing to choose whether to save Katya or not, right?”
Subaru: “Huh…?”
Todd, standing in front of Subaru, who was raising his voice, said one cold comment.
106
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru’s cheeks hardened as he felt like he had been doused with cold water by Todd’s words.
He had no idea what he had meant.
To begin with, that was at odds with what Subaru was claiming. There was no need to choose as Subaru
had no intention of harming Katya in the first place, so such an accusation was misplaced.
And yet, Subaru’s thoughts were frozen.
――Todd did not miss that moment.
Todd: “――I won’t beg for your forgiveness.”
Slipping through the opening of Subaru stumbling over his words, Todd lowered his stance and lunged at
him.
The feeling of the shrinking distance between the two sides was so great that every cell in Subaru’s body
screamed. Subaru immediately commanded his Unseen Hand, which was extended in the air, to throw
the axe he had seized back at Todd. However――
Subaru: “Gyah, gaaah!!?”
Instantly, Subaru’s vision was dyed bright-red by a burning sensation that pierced his right thigh.
A knife was sticking out of Subaru’s right thigh.
It had been in Todd’s hand just a moment ago. Right before he leapt, he had thrown it into Subaru’s
thigh while Subaru was unable to think, and he unfortunately took the brunt of it.
Then, while distracted by the pain, the Unseen Hand that was supposed to have thrown the axe was
disrupted―― the floating axe was snatched back, and Todd’s forward kick smashed into Subaru’s chest.
Subaru: “Oof!”
Subaru’s body fell backward with a cry of pain, unable to put weight on his stabbed leg. His back was
struck, the back of his head was struck, thus his scattered thoughts became even more fragmented.
His legs, chest, head, back, and then, the blade of the axe falling in front of him――
107
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “AHHHHHH!”
He frantically shouted and forced the black hand to stop the axe in the midst of swinging down.
The overused Unseen Hand protruded from Subaru’s chest to stop the axe that approached the tip of his
nose, and he mobilized his own two hands to keep the trembling blade from falling, resisting the
murderous intent with his three arms.
Then Todd, holding the axe, also pushed in with all his might to force down the jostling blade.
His leg that was stabbed hurt. His chest where he was kicked hurt. His back where he was hit hurt. His
head hurt as well. If this axe were to go through his face, it would hurt more than all of that and would
furthermore hurt to the point of death.
Todd: “You’re, too tenacious…! Give up and die already…!”
Subaru: “No, way… Absolutely, no way…!”
With his hand on the ridge of the axe, Todd used his full weight to try and kill Subaru.
Subaru resisted with his three arms, the Unseen Hand included, but the child’s two hands and Authority,
which had little advantage other than being invisible, could not push Todd away.
From the outside, it would appear to be a very absurd and miserable deathmatch.
The battle between Subaru and Todd was crude and unceremonious at such a critical juncture in the
battle for the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, where a multitude of soldiers and warriors competed with
their well-honed skills and weapons.
They had no trained skills, no special weapons, nor trump cards that could overpower others.
By the standards of the Vollachian Empire, this was a low-level battle of life and death―― The decisive
battle between Natsuki Subaru and Todd Fang, two people who could not understand each other.
Todd: “You’re too damn inconsistent! Your eyes say that you’re willing to die at any moment, you’re
willing to put other people’s lives on a scale selfishly, but when it comes to this, you’re desperate to
resist. It’s creepy!”
108
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Don’t say, something so unreasonable…! Like hell I think I’m ready to die whenever. I’ve also
never put anyone’s life, on a scale…! I don’t want to die!”
Todd: “Die!”
Subaru: “No!”
Todd’s eyes, chilled with a black, murderous intent, were about to freeze Subaru’s racing heart. While
the grinding struggle of the blade of the axe that was locked between the two continued, their fierce
battle could not go on forever. Because――
Subaru: “Guh, geh…”
Subaru stifled a grunt in the back of his throat as blood trickled from his earlobes.
It was the backlash due to the heavy use of the Authority of Unseen Hand. This was a screaming warning
signal from Subaru’s eroding body. However, he had no choice but to rely on it. Otherwise, the falling
blade would cleave Subaru’s face in two.
Todd: “That strange trick seems to be nearing its limits.”
The ghastly look on Subaru’s face and the outpouring of blood helped Todd understand the repercussions
of using the Unseen Hand. He knew that if he kept on going at this pace, Subaru would reach his limit
first.
Before that happened, no matter what it took ―― that was what he thought at that moment.
Both: “――Hk!?”
Subaru and Todd, vying for the deadly axe, were momentarily distracted by a tremendous roar.
It was something far away from the center of the Imperial Capital, far away from Subaru and his
companions―― the reservoir at the edge of the city, beyond the Crystal Palace, which held back a large
amount of water, had reached its limit and was starting to crumble.
With a roar, cracks burst open through the entire retaining wall, and a tremendous amount of water
surged into the Imperial Capital. It was like a giant wave was advancing into a world without any oceans
109
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
and as the surging waves swept through the Imperial Capital, the aftermath reached all the way to Subaru
and Todd’s deadly exchange. And then――
Subaru: “Uh, ahhhh――!!”
Todd: “――Hk.”
For a brief moment, Todd’s attention was diverted to the roaring sound, and Subaru gathered all the
strength he could muster.
As his body laid on the ground, forgetting the pain of the knife buried in his leg for the moment, he
turned over onto his side and pulled the axe blade with all the might of his Unseen Hand so it struck the
ground next to his head.
Even Todd, who had been putting all his strength into the axe, could not defy such momentum. The axe
dropped right next to Subaru’s head and Todd fell to the ground with it.
Subaru: “Haa, haa… phew.”
Subaru continued to roll sideways with his momentum, as to create distance between him and Todd and
the axe.
The knife in his leg repeatedly struck the ground and caused him severe pain. He cried as he rolled over,
enduring the agony since getting away was more important to him.
Eventually, after what felt like ten or twenty rolls, Subaru’s body hit the remnants of a building, forcing
him to stop. There, he somehow managed to get up onto his arms, bleeding from his cut forehead――
and then he spotted it.
Todd: “…This guy is just utterly infuriating.”
Todd rose to his knees, mumbling in anger. As he turned to face the distanced Subaru, he noticed the
axe deeply embedded in his left shoulder.
Subaru: “――――”
When Subaru had managed to avoid the axe in his desperate attempt, Todd had fallen on top of it.
110
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The blade of the axe was buried deep, splitting his collarbone so far that it looked like it had reached
his heart, but Todd, wiping his mouth and spitting out blood, showed none of the weakness of a dying
man.
It was like he was almost too tough.
His body had been cut in various places due to his role as a decoy for the zombies, he had received
collateral damage from the dust explosion, and to top it all off, he had an axe sticking out of his body,
but he did not seem to be concerned about it.
The reason for Todd’s nonchalance finally became clear to Subaru. That was――
Todd: “――You noticed it? My bad, my bad.”
There was a clear irritation in Todd’s tone that lacked frivolity or leeway.
It was a voice full of excessive anger at himself rather than at his opponent for his own failure of letting
something be seen that no one ever was meant to see and that he never wanted to reveal either.
While fully displaying his anger, Todd violently ripped the axe out of his own shoulder. The badly-mangled
wound spurted blood just once strongly―― then stopped bleeding right away.
That ability to recover was something that would have evolved in a species in order to prevent negative
effects of injuries from being too great while in combat or while hunting. It was the kind of recoverability
that Subaru had witnessed several times in this other world.
Although there was no discernible difference from Subaru in terms of appearance, there was definitely
different blood flowing in his veins.
He was demi-human. And――
Subaru: “――Are you, half-beastman?”
Todd: “Correct. But that’s not all of it by itself.”
In front of the puzzled Subaru, Todd narrowed his eyes and affirmed only half of his suspicions. Todd
answered Subaru’s question with half an answer.
111
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
His cheeks contorted inhumanely, his eyes lit up with blood-colored fury――
Todd: “――I’m a werewolf.”
△▼△▼△▼△
――In this world, there were certain things that were considered abhorrent just by their mere existence.
Half-elves stood out pre-eminently among such abhorred beings, possessing the disadvantage of being
tied to the Witch who had once nearly destroyed the world. That reputation was shared across all
countries.
Elsewhere, hairless demi-humans were considered to be an unlucky thing in the Kararagi City-States;
and, in the Holy Kingdom of Gusteko, the closer the hair and eyes approached to black, the more
alienated one would be, as they would be considered to be disliked by the Spirits.
Similarly, within the Vollachian Empire, where various demi-human races coexisted, there were two
races whose existence was frowned upon―― the molepeople and the wolfpeople.
In ancient times, these two races, the molepeople and the wolfpeople, were said to have been
condemned for betraying the most beloved woman in the Vollachian Empire and putting her to death, a
crime for which they would never be forgiven.
As a result, the molepeople had abandoned their homeland and escaped out of the country by digging
into the earth. And, the wolfpeople who did not know how to escape, had been hunted down to the point
of extinction.
The wrath of this Empire extended to neighboring lands, and if any molepeople or wolfpeople were to
be found in another country, they would be deported across the border to the Empire to be executed.
This was the history of the molepeople and wolfpeople―― Hunts, as they were commonly called.
In modern times, it was said that the molepeople used their abilities to burrow under the earth to hide
from the outside world. As for the surviving wolfpeople, they disguised their origins as dogpeople in order
to hide their true identities, and only one person in the world―― Halibel, the Admirer, the strongest in
the Kararagi City-States, did publicly advocate himself as a wolfperson.
112
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
An Empire that relentlessly hunted wolfpeople, whose national crest was ironically a wolf pierced by
swords.
The Sword Wolf was the most revered symbol in the Empire, whereas the wolf that ran away for fear of
being pierced by a sword was the most despised.
Therefore, in this world, both the existence of wolfpeople and half-beastmen of wolfpeople blood――
“werewolves”, continued to bear a curse that could never be forgiven.
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “Wear… wulf…”
Subaru was absolutely stunned upon that declaration of Todd’s, twirling the axe he had pulled from his
own shoulder in his hand.
Knowing about the little-known secret of Todd, who was someone who had often clashed with him, and
not knowing which emotion to feel, positive or negative, was one thing, but what he felt more than
anything else was fear.
It had been an instinctive aversion to the sound that had reached his ears, “werewolf”.
――Subaru had no knowledge of the history of the ostracization of werewolves in this world.
He knew nothing of the fact that both wolfpeople and molepeople were abhorred in the Empire, that the
reason for this was the betrayal of a woman named Iris, that her true identity was Yorna Mishigure, or
that her beloved Emperor was not Vincent Vollachia.
He knew nothing of any of the underlying circumstances.
Even without knowing anything about them, Subaru’s soul understood―― How alien the existence of
werewolves was in this world.
Todd: “That look of surprise is a little different than I expected. You looked surprised that I was halfbeastman, but not surprised that I’m a werewolf.”
113
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd looked at the silent Subaru and furrowed his eyebrows with a face that looked as if he was throwing
away his expectations.
Todd: “But now we can do this without any strange reservations, right? Werewolves are meant to be
hung. It’s a curse that runs in their blood. You too――”
Subaru: “Why?”
Todd: “Hmm?”
Subaru: “Why, does it come to this? I’ve never…”
He could not say that he had never thought about killing Todd.
But this was not because of Todd’s blood or his origins, but because his own actions were incompatible
with Subaru’s, and he had no choice but to clash with him.
And yet, the way Todd spoke now――
Subaru: “Don’t act like your blood is the reason you became my enemy.”
Todd: “――――”
Subaru: “You ran into me, many times, because it was a problem between you and me! Not because of
what you are or because your blood provoked me!”
Gritting his molars, Subaru pressed his fist into the ground and raised himself up.
The intense pain from the knife in his leg raced through his body at great speed, but it also clarified his
consciousness, it clarified the anger seething in his chest.
Subaru: “And you have the nerve of saying it’s because you’re a werewolf or something of the sort,
because that’s what’s convenient for you…!”
Todd: “Oioi, it’s convenient for me? I won’t listen to this, coming from you…”
Subaru: “Shut the hell up! Why, why are you like this!?”
114
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Not a single thing had gone Subaru's way; when he had positive feelings, it would cause negative actions,
and when he had positive thoughts, it would cause negative problems.
After helping Katya, saving Rem and Flop, and joining forces to defeat that formidable zombie, he had
now tried to kill Subaru, rebuking his thoughts, and to top that off, he was a werewolf.
Subaru: “Why, why!?”
Todd: “Don’t go off and talk about the circumstances of people’s birth. It’s just how it is. My mother
might have slept with a dog. Come to think of it, there was always a big dog living in the back of the
house, maybe that was my dad?”
Subaru: “No, I’m not the one talking about it! You’re the one who’s talking about your birth!”
Todd: “――――”
Subaru: “I’m not the one who’s looking at you like that…!”
Subaru had no idea what kind of life Todd had experienced as a werewolf.
Nor did he even want to know. If he knew, he would probably search for a reason to forgive Todd.
Therefore, he did not want to know. Subaru did not want to forgive Todd for some unavoidable reason.
That was why――
Subaru: “――I’ve made up my mind.”
Subaru muttered, his voice strained, his head jumbled with anger and pain.
Hearing Subaru’s muttering, Todd’s eyes narrowed. Even without words, the silence prompted him to
wonder what he had decided to do.
So prompted, Subaru announced his decision.
Subaru: “I’m not going to kill you. It’s not going to go the way you want.”
Todd: “――――”
At Subaru’s quiet declaration, Todd had nothing to say in return.
115
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
However, he did not remain silent―― He laughed.
Todd: “Ha, hahaha, ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!”
Ruffling his hair with the hand not holding the axe, Todd opened his mouth and laughed. Not caring that
his hair and forehead were being stained with blood, Todd opened his mouth wide and burst out in
laughter.
Then, after laughing for a while, he gently shook his head,
Todd: “You’re a monster. Much more so than that zombie.”
More clearly than ever, he glared at Subaru with emotion visible in his eyes.
Subaru understood what it was, the emotion that was hidden behind that black murderous intent; this
was the first time it was revealed. Many times before, he had seen it in the mirror.
It was fear―― It was the fear of incomprehensible things that brought Death.
Todd: “Lack of self-awareness is a bad trait. You’re choosing between lives. Who to save, who to let die,
you’re deciding as you please. You show favor towards those who butter you up, but don’t care about
those who don’t. Me, I wouldn’t hesitate to butter anyone up, but…”
Subaru: “――――”
Todd: “How could I go along with someone who decides who lives or dies based on his own fickle whims?”
――That was Todd Fang’s ultimatum.
Subaru: “――――”
Having spat that out, Todd’s bones creaked as his form changed.
The wounds peeking through the tears of his Imperial Soldier’s uniform closed, his skin was covered with
animal hair that matched the color of the hair atop his head. His nose protruded and his mouth grew
wide as if it were ripping open, newly-grown white teeth began to sharpen, transforming his appearance
into that of a ferocious beast.
116
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
117
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
He looked just as he had declared. A werewolf.
He stood on two legs, handled his weapon with two arms, and would bite the life out of his opponent
with his ferocious fangs. He had transformed into that type of existence―― no, his true nature had been
revealed.
Todd: “Die.”
Briefly, Todd stepped toward Subaru once again with that intention in his words.
His steps were large, and he kicked the ground with his hind legs with speed such that it exploded. His
aim was to kill Subaru, the object of his unknown fear, was to not permit the survival of an opponent
privy to his true identity.
Subaru’s fighting spirit exploded as he realized this.
Subaru: “――Invisible Providence.”
Todd, now a werewolf, leapt at Subaru with an axe in his hand.
Before the axe could reach him, Subaru picked up debris with the black arm that extended from his
chest, and knocked the axe away to the other side, past Todd’s head.
Todd: “――Hk!”
But even if his axe was gone, Todd now had another weapon, his fangs.
Subaru had also utilized the Unseen Hand to block the axe, thus being unable to rely on his Authority to
block Todd’s fangs.
Instead, Subaru pulled out the knife stuck in his leg with his own hand.
Subaru: “Gih, gaaah!!”
Screaming from the intense pain that he had never gotten used to, Subaru held the knife he had pulled
out in both hands, and he clamped it in the gap between Todd’s fangs as he bit down on it.
118
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
The closing, sharp fangs were stopped by the knife, and Subaru’s face was pushed down again as drool
spilled from the knife-biting werewolf’s mouth, dripping onto his cheeks.
Todd: “――Oh!!”
Subaru: “Aaaaaah!!”
Like that, his fangs pushed forward, closing in on Subaru’s neck.
While desperately trying to hold him back, Subaru screamed in pain.
Subaru: “I’m… not going to kill you…!”
He screamed as he was about to be killed, just before the tips of their fangs gouged into his neck.
The one who was about to take a life was being chastised by the one whose life was about to be taken.
As things stood Todd would be able to overcome him, but even if he was to be dispossessed of his life by
getting his head bitten off, even if he was to return to somewhere during the battle.
Feeling grief, resentment towards the world for reasons unknown to Subaru, the man known as Todd――
And it happened at that very moment.
???: “――That’s enough.”
The sound of that voice caught Subaru by surprise, plucking resoundingly at his soul.
Every one of the beast’s breaths, every little rumble of the earth, every bit of ongoing chaos in various
parts of the Imperial Capital, it all was a noisy hell, in which every sound rampaged as it pleased.
Even in such a world, nothing could impede that voice.
It was as if the very existence of Natsuki Subaru had been created to resonate with that voice.
Todd: “Goh――”
119
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Immediately after, as Todd’s body pressed down on Subaru’s, trying to bring his fangs down to end his
life, it was blown away by a tremendous impact, slamming him from the side.
Subaru: “――――”
Right before Subaru, Todd, having become a werewolf, was propelled into open view; and reflected in
the former’s eyes were shining, gleaming shards of raining ice. And what had scattered them was a
hammer fashioned from ice.
With a full-power blow using a sizable ice hammer, Todd had been sent flying.
And the one who had swung that ice hammer with both hands, making her long, silver hair dance, was a
girl in a white outfit with a stunningly beautiful figure――
Subaru: “――Emilia.”
Subaru’s mouth unconsciously moved to trace the name that had suddenly flashed through his mind.
The girl looked back, her amethyst eyes blinked, and they met Subaru’s black ones. Subaru, captivated
by the beauty of her eyes, involuntarily gasped.
Emilia: “You there, come here!”
Subaru: “Huh?”
He had forgotten to breathe, or perhaps he had been holding his breath, but it was forcibly interrupted.
White fingers, reaching out with great strength, pulled Subaru’s body up into her arms with a strength
that one could not have imagined from her appearance. Without hesitation, the girl, Emilia, picked up
Subaru who was muddied with blood, bending her knees with an “Alright”,
Emilia: “Haa!”
With a shout, Emilia jumped and kicked the wall of a nearby building, and leapt even higher onto the
roof of a building. Subaru, wrapped in her embrace, was dumbfounded, but he soon understood.
120
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Below them, the street below the building where Emilia had landed with Subaru in her arms was swept
away at a tremendous pace by a muddy stream, engulfing everything in sight.
Emilia: “That was dangerous… You almost got swallowed by the water.”
At that overwhelming sight, Emilia patted her chest in relief.
Emilia’s reaction did not convey much urgency or sense of tragedy, though the despairing scene was
overwhelming as both the ruins of the grain mill that had been blown up by the dust explosion and the
street where Todd had dragged the zombie around until the grain mill was prepared were engulfed in
the flash flood alongside one another.
Had she been a little slower, Subaru would have been swallowed by the current, just as Emilia had said.
If that had happened, there was no way he could have survived――
Emilia: “――Hk, who was that guy!?”
Todd, who had been on the verge of biting Subaru to death, had been sent flying by Emilia.
Supposing Todd had failed to escape, would he have been swallowed by the flash flood as well? If he had
been swallowed by the force of the water, there would have been no way for Todd to have survived that
strong of water.
Forgetting the pain in his leg, Subaru quickly looked around and searched for Todd in the muddy streets
of the Imperial Capital that had been swallowed up by the murky water. Subaru did not even know the
answer to the question of whether he wanted Todd to be found or not.
Emilia: “Hey, relax! Who are you looking for… Oh! Looking closer, I see that you’re badly hurt! I need to
get you treated right away…”
As Subaru looked around frantically, Emilia noticed the wound on Subaru’s leg, and moved to sit him
down on the edge of the rooftop,
Emilia: “Hold on! A user of healing magic will be here soon…”
Subaru: “There’s no time for that! Leave me alone, and…”
121
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “You’re the one who needs to get on your feet…”
Emilia raised an eyebrow at Subaru as he tried to stand up, brushing off her words of advice. However,
her scolding was interrupted before it reached its conclusion.
Her large, amethyst eyes opened wide, and he could see the scene behind him reflected in her beautiful
eyes.
As Subaru sat on the edge of the rooftop, the werewolf came out from behind him as it broke the water
and opened its gaping mouth to bite Subaru’s nape.
Subaru: “――――”
Either the bite would pull him into the water, or it would mercilessly clamp down on his jugular. It was
a moment that even Emilia, right in front of him, would not be able to stop in time.
Todd’s dogged determination defied even the flash flood, attempting to gnaw Subaru’s life away. At that
moment――
???: “――Don’t touch…”
The sound of a strong wind rattled as he heard footsteps treading on the rooftop.
Neither the exhausted Subaru, nor the too-distant Emilia, could stop Todd’s attack.
Instead, it was a girl with angry, pale-blue eyes who leapt in.
???: “――Him!!”
At the same time as that yell, an axe was unleashed, swung with all its might.
Subaru had knocked away the axe as the werewolf pounced towards him. Somehow, it had landed in the
hands of the girl, and returned to its owner, who was trying to bite Subaru.
Todd: “――Gah.”
122
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by DdukaE (source)
123
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
A second strike, overlapping with the wound on his left shoulder where the axe had once deeply pierced,
occurred. The impact threw off the werewolf’s momentum, and his huge body was knocked away, thrown
into the muddy waters.
With a loud splash and a column of water, this time, the werewolf―― Todd Fang, sank below the surface.
???: “Haa, haa, haa…”
The girl who had swung the axe, breathing heavily with her shoulders heaving, held Subaru’s head to her
chest. As she did so, she dropped the axe from her trembling hands into the water and knelt down on
the spot.
Then, the pale-blue eyes of the girl―― of Rem met with the black eyes of Subaru.
Rem: “It… seems like you’re fine.”
Subaru: “I’m not really fine, but…”
Subaru replied in a wavering tone to Rem as he lowered the corners of his eyes with a faint sense of
relief.
Then, he looked behind him for Todd, who had been thrown into the water by Rem’s blow―― He was
nowhere to be found. There was no way he could be found, and even if he were to be found.
Subaru: “――Hk.”
With frustration and bitterness welling up inside him, Subaru put his hand on his chest.
Subaru and Todd could not understand each other in any way. What Subaru had wanted him to
understand, and that Todd had not wished to be understood, none of it.
That was what frustrated him. It was so frustrating and disappointing.
With that feeling of helpless frustration――
Emilia: “Rem! Thank goodness. Heal this boy’s wounds! Then, quickly, to Subaru…”
Rem: “Wait a minute! This is the child! This boy is him! This is the one that calls himself Natsuki Subaru…”
124
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 6 – Won’t Beg for Forgiveness
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “Huh! That kid is Subaru!? But he’s so cute…?”
Slowly, little-by-little, Subaru’s strength slipped away on the edge of the rooftop, and right in front of
him, the two women who had helped him―― Emilia and Rem, were shouting this and that about Subaru.
Then, with those two in front of him, the thought of how long it had been since he last had seen them
talking to each other passed through his mind, and faded――
Subaru: “Todd, you goddamn idiot…”
With this sense of frustration and defeat as the final straw, Subaru’s consciousness abruptly faded.
125
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 7 – Todd Fang
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Intermission “Todd Fang”
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Original Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Garcar) ― Complete
――Todd Fang was a soldier of the Vollachian Empire, Private First-Class his rank.
He was the fiancé of Katya Aurélie, the younger sister of his colleague, Jamal Aurélie. Starting with when
he was dispatched to the Buddheim Jungle in the east of the Empire, by way of the battle with the rebel
army in the Fortress City of Guaral, he had currently taken up the official position of subordinate to the
Spirit Eater, General First-Class Arakiya.
The siege of the Imperial Capital Lupugana, commenced by rebels who all simultaneously rose in revolt.
In this battle too, he participated as a foot soldier, fighting hard, wielding his weapon as he valiantly
fought the rebels in order to protect the citizens of the Imperial Capital―― And above all, to protect his
fiancée, Katya.
His true identity was that of an existence treated as abhorrent in the Vollachian Empire, that of a
werewolf; subject to historic discrimination and persecution, he came to establish his own way of life as
a being incompatible with others.
That was unmistakably the werewolf of the Empire known as Todd Fang.
126
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 7 – Todd Fang
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
127
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 7 – Todd Fang
Web Novel Volume 34
――I have no intention of telling you anything more than that, man.
128
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 3 “Deciding to Love”, Part 1
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, DatShazam, Kroatoan,
Translation checked by PaperKaminari, GPMS, Bell, Vinicaian) ― Complete
――When the Cloud Dragon flew into the Imperial Capital, leaving Madelyn behind, Emilia had decided to
follow Cecilus, who was chasing after it, but upon falling behind, she had chosen to hide herself within
the city.
Emilia: “Hey, you there! Take this girl and step back! I’ve frozen her limbs so that she won’t struggle, so
please handle her gently!”
She did not forget to entrust Madelyn, frozen white, to a rebel carefully examining the situation.
Madelyn showed no signs of waking up, being encased in ice, and since her limbs had been glaciated
potently, there was minimal concern about her causing a disturbance in the headquarters.
Emilia: “…The atmosphere feels reaaally unpleasant.”
After leaving Madelyn in someone else’s care, Emilia created an ice staircase and climbed over the city
walls. She felt a sense of unease from the atmosphere that pervaded the Imperial Capital.
The air itself should not have changed between inside and outside the city walls, but there was certainly
a prickling sensation on the skin which threatened to unsettle Emilia’s heart.
However, she could not afford to be defeated by the prickling sensation in her heart, she could not afford
to back down.
Emilia: “Mezoreia and Cecilus have both gone towards the castle.”
129
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
The battle with the Cloud Dragon Mezoreia would have ended in Emilia’s complete defeat if Cecilus had
not intervened. Thanks to Cecilus, Emilia had managed to hold on, but she was constantly reflecting on
the fact that she had almost been defeated.
Emilia: “Even though I asked everyone to come all the way to Vollachia.”
Of course, everyone was worried about Subaru and Rem, who had been blown all the way over to
Vollachia. If she were to say something like that now, no one would blame Emilia alone.
Nevertheless, Emilia had a responsibility as the most important person in the Camp.
Emilia had to be aware of Roswaal’s importance as her supporter, as well as another, different kind of
importance. She needed to acknowledge the importance of everyone’s efforts in order to fulfill her own
wishes. Therefore――
Emilia: “I have to work really hard to fulfill what I said I could do.”
After climbing over the tall city walls, Emilia finally entered the streets of the Imperial Capital,
witnessing the cityscape.
Though quite different from the atmosphere of the Royal Capital of Lugunica, being the capital city of a
major nation, the orderly and tidy layout of buildings as well as its functional areas could be perceived
as the result of well thought out urban planning, even from Emilia’s viewpoint.
The Emperor of the Empire had certainly had a clear vision for the future, endeavoring to make this city
and country a better place.
Emilia: “Even if you try so hard, this is how it turns out, huh…”
The impression someone would get from the cityscape of the Imperial Capital and its current condition,
however, were strikingly distinct.
Regardless of what intentions the Emperor held when it came to governing the Empire, the answer that
a part of the people of the Empire had come up with laid within this rebellion of theirs. A rebellion on
whose side was Emilia as a supporter.
130
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
While one could say that it had happened gradually or as a result of circumstances, Emilia had not sided
with them thoughtlessly; she had listened to them, discussed it with her comrades, and thus made the
decision.
Of course, she did not think it would be best to take the Emperor’s life, as was the wish of many traitors,
but rather to capture him and negotiate with Abel and others.
However, Emilia’s hopes and wishes were betrayed in a way she could never have imagined by the events
that occurred in the Imperial Capital.
Emilia: “…What?”
In the far distance, near the magnificent building called the Crystal Palace located at the very back of
the Imperial Capital, one could see a gigantic figure colliding with the Cloud Dragon that had taken off
from the battlefield.
The collision between two giant entities further increased the danger of the siege of the Imperial Capital
by one or two levels, but there was something else that had surprised her even more.
――At the Crystal Palace, where a fierce battle was raging, and all over the Imperial Capital, pale figures
attacking the fleeing people were appearing in large numbers.
Emilia: “Oh no… Hk.”
The moment Emilia came to see their existence, a chill ran up her spine.
The sensation that Emilia felt was not just a physical disgust, but it was probably her nature as a Spiritual
Arts User that caused her to be repulsed by them.
Spirits were natural entities that emerged into existence, desired by the world.
On the other hand, what had caused her to shiver were unnatural entities, impure beings that the world
did not recognize, a fact Emilia intuited as a Spiritual Arts User.
At the same time, Emilia had realized that the internal conflict of the Empire, painful and sad as it was,
had transformed into a fierce competition for survival between not just humans, but also non-human
entities.
131
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “――――”
The moment she intuited such, the significance of that battlefield changed within Emilia.
To make the most of what was available, Emilia lifted both arms and created ice stairs haphazardly
within range of the star-shaped city walls surrounding the Imperial Capital.
By creating ice stairs wherever she could, Emilia turned the situation of being unable to enter or leave
without passing through the city gates into a situation where it was possible to enter or leave from places
other than the gates, thereby increasing the escape routes.
Emilia: “Everyone! Run to the wall! You don’t have to go to the gate, you can escape from there!”
Calling out in a loud voice, Emilia descended from the city walls into the city.
As soon as she did, a pale being appeared as if growing up from the ground, reaching out to Emilia. With
a blow from a sword of frost, Emilia struck it down without mercy.
Emilia: “I think you guys also have your own goals, but…”
Emilia could not be persuaded to sit down for a dialogue that meekly when being attacked by others
without explanation.
The ones who stood in her way were all dressed in the military uniforms of the Imperial Soldiers, and
upon being struck by Emilia’s attacks as she broke through them, their bodies shattered and collapsed
like pottery. However, their broken bodies immediately began to stick back together, and they returned
to their original state, unable to be fully defeated.
Emilia: “If that’s the case, then――”
Even at a disadvantage, Emilia showed her boldness by not retreating there.
Against an opponent who would get up even if crushed, Emilia steered towards icing the opponent with
sword blows, rather than smashing them with sword blows.
Emilia: “Teya! Taa! Urya urya urya!”
132
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Against one, then two, then three, then four “enemies” that rose up, Emilia kicked the walls, the ground,
and the streets of the Imperial Capital in all directions as she jumped around and laid waste with her
assault.
The “enemies” who were attacked by Emilia and had their crushed parts iced over were, as one would
expect, unable to have their wounds repaired to their original state. However, there were also some
“enemies” who destroyed the iced parts themselves and overwrote it with regeneration.
Emilia: “Well then, I’ll take that approach away from them!”
If the opponent responded, then Emilia would further surpass their response.
If freezing a part of the body did not work, she assailed the “enemies” by freezing the entire body. Of
course, the strength employed against one “enemy” would be greater, but there was nothing she could
do about that.
Her missing endurance was made up for with determination, and Emilia cleared the streets of the whole
area.
Emilia: “Go, quickly! If you go now, they won’t get in your way, run, run!”
Emilia guided the people of the Imperial Capital, who were slow to escape, by making the streets she
had cleared easy to navigate. In the meantime, she herself ran in the opposite direction of those running
toward the city walls, running full speed on the road deeper into the city.
Emilia: “Someone is committing all this badness…!!”
The “enemies” appearing one after another were caused by an unnatural phenomenon.
Meaning that someone’s will, like magic or curse arts, was involved in raising them. If the caster was
there, there would basically be no resolution unless they were stopped.
There was a limit to the extent of what Emilia could freeze.
Fortunately, Emilia, possessing a freakishly large store of Mana, was still able to move, but after fighting
Madelyn, with Mezoreia partaking as well, plus creating the stairways to the inside and outside of the
133
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
city walls just a moment ago, and then battling the “enemies” that appeared one after another, she was
still feeling tired.
Emilia: “Even though being a little bit more energetic than others is supposed to be my strong point…!”
As she felt pity for her lack of strength, Emilia ran up the streets of the Imperial Capital.
She could move faster if she aimed straight for the Crystal Palace, but she had to protect the people who
were being attacked by “enemies” along the way. This was the limit to her speed as she was helping
them.
While she was thinking about this, she saw another group of people struggling to stay out of sight of the
“enemy” on the street――
Emilia: “I’ll make a path, right away!”
There were four “enemies” who seemed like they would get in the way of the group going out into the
street; the moment they turned their back, Emilia leapt down from the roof of the building, and before
they could turn around to see her, her ice blade flashed――
Emilia: “――――”
The bluish-white, glistening ice sword cleaved the atmosphere, transforming the four “enemies” who
were hit by the slash into frozen statues.
After making sure her “enemies”, frozen with a look of surprise on their faces, were properly iced, Emilia
converted the ice sword in her hand to Mana and turned toward the other side of the street.
Emilia: “You’re safe now! If you use the ice as a landmark, then you can make it out of here!”
???: “T-thank you very much. You saved us.”
Emilia called out to them, and a voice answered from the other side.
Emilia raised her hand in response to their thanks and thought about resuming going to the center of the
city once the people had crossed the road safely.
134
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
That was what she had thought, but――
Emilia: “Wow, that’s a lot of children…”
Opening her eyes wide, in Emilia’s field of view a group of nearly twenty people had slipped out from
the other side of the street. Moreover, most of them were children about ten years of age, all sporting
dark hair.
Emilia blinked her eyes at the very unusual group, as black hair itself was rare.
There were too many kids whose faces did not resemble one another for them all to be of the same
family, which made her think that maybe that was not the case.
Then, one of the few adults in the group waved at Emilia,
???: “Heyhey, you really saved us! At any rate, we’ve got our hands full just trying to run and hide. I was
having trouble deciding whether to play the decoy myself or not.”
Emilia: “Is that so? In that case, I’m glad you didn’t. It should be fine from here on out, so everyone
should work together and not be impatient.”
???: “Understood. Miss, I thank you from the bottom of my heart! Well then, Wife-san! Miss Katya!”
Katya: “D-don’t call out so loud… It’ll be bad if those guys show up again…!”
It was a woman at the end of the line who thus answered the call of the blond, young man with a cheerful
smile. Upon seeing a small woman riding in a wheelchair, Emilia was slightly surprised.
Emilia: “Besides the one Subaru made, this is the first I’ve seen.”
Wheelchairs were useful for transporting people with impaired legs, but that kind of tool was rarely seen.
Emilia also knew about them because she had seen the actual wheelchair that Subaru had gone to the
trouble of designing and assembling for the sleeping girl.
Now that Subaru and Rem had been sent flying, that wheelchair too had been left at the Roswaal
mansion, but――
135
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
???: “Katya-san, please don’t be so angry… I understand your unease after being separated from your
fiancé.”
Katya: “D-don’t you go saying unnecessary stuff! You’ve been worried about those kids this whole time
too…! Don’t only talk about me.”
???: “That wasn’t my intention.”
Emilia, whose eyes had been fixed on the girl in the wheelchair, was slow to recognize the sight of the
girl standing behind her that was pushing the wheelchair.
Holding the handles on the back of the wheelchair and pushing it was a girl with blue hair――
Emilia: “――Rem?”
Rem: “――――”
Involuntarily, Emilia’s lips uttered that name, and her eyes met with the girl who looked up in surprise.
Emilia stared fixedly at the face of the wide-eyed girl who was looking back at her. It was the first time
Emilia had seen her with her eyes open, but she looked exactly like a girl Emilia knew very well.
That, too, was expected, as Emilia had heard that this girl and the girl that she knew were twins―― From
none other than Emilia’s trustworthy Knight.
Rem: “Do you know me?”
Raising her brow, the girl―― Rem, looked at Emilia with a questioning look.
Emilia gasped at that question from the girl with one hand on her chest. Stuck in the middle of the pair’s
conversation, the girl in the wheelchair looked back and forth between Emilia and Rem’s faces. And
then,
Katya: “A-another one of your acquaintances? Just how many people are looking for you… Wah!”
Emilia: “Rem!”
136
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Leaping over the woman muttering something with a sour look, Emilia closed the distance between them
and took Rem’s hand.
Rem’s eyes widened at her movement, but Emilia was not composed enough to show consideration for
her surprise. Still clutching her hand, Emilia teared up at the sight of Rem in front of her.
Emilia: “Awake… Rem’s awake! Amazing! This is huge! Quick, I have to let Ram and Subaru know!”
Rem: “W-wait please, just who are you?”
Emilia: “Umm, there was a message from Ram saying to meet up outside, so maybe she’s already outside?
Geez! Why’s Subaru missing at a time like this… Umm, umm…”
Rem: “Please listen to what I’m saying!”
With so many surprising incidents, Emilia’s head was a complete mess, and it was Rem who put the brakes
on her thoughts.
She stared angrily at Emilia still clutching her hand,
Rem: “You also called me Rem… Are you someone who knew me from before?”
Emilia: “Ah, no, that’s a bit tough to answer. I don’t remember you from when you were awake, either.
So, it’s weird, but it feels like we’re meeting for the first time.”
Rem: “I-I don’t know what you mean…”
Emilia: “Umm, I’m not very good at explaining things, so I’m not sure I’ll be able to get this across
properly…”
Emilia felt sorry and thought about what to say to the puzzled Rem.
It was a great feeling to be able to talk to Rem while she was awake, but to Emilia, she was Ram’s
younger sister, and a girl who had been asleep for more than a year. She was also someone who’d had
her Memories from her time awake stolen by the power of the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony.
137
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
If not for what Subaru had said and for Rem’s resemblance with Ram convincing her that her memories
with Rem had truly been stolen, Emilia herself would have held no particular feelings.
However, there were some things that could be discerned from Rem’s account and from what Emilia
herself knew. That was――
Emilia: “Rem, is it possible that you don’t remember what happened before you woke up?”
Rem: “…Well, I don’t really know how to feel about there being a before and after I woke up, but yes.”
Emilia: “…Right. So that’s how it is.”
She had harbored a hope that perhaps, once Rem woke up, she would have the Memories of her time
with Emilia and the others, and that she might be able to tell her about their previous relationship.
Unfortunately, that hope was not realized, but still,
Emilia: “But you don’t have to worry about anything. You may be reaaally worried because you don’t
understand a lot of things, but I will help you, and Ram and Subaru will both be there for you!”
Rem: “――What are you, to me?”
Emilia: “If I were to just state our relationship, I would say that we are guest and maid. But I don’t think
that’s the only type of relationship I have with Ram, so I guess I want to have more than just that with
you as well, Rem.”
Rem: “――――”
Emilia: “Lending each other help when we need it, thinking together when we have problems, and facing
difficult things side-by-side… Maybe I can’t explain this kind of relationship very well.”
When asked who she was to Rem, Emilia was unsure.
The reason for that was that her relationship with her had been brought down to zero and had to be
reassembled from that point once again. So, she would only be able to convey how she wanted to
reassemble it, and her prospects of it.
138
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “I want to get along with you, Rem. Let’s do our very best together.”
That was Emilia’s honest belief, and her future prospects.
Rem: “――――”
Upon hearing Emilia’s answer, Rem’s eyes widened, her lips opening and closing several times.
However, her thoughts were not so readily put into words, and her lips opened and closed over and over
again. Just like that the moment slowly seemed to slip away, but――
Flop: “Wife-san, I have a feeling she’s on your side.”
Rem: “Flop-san…”
Flop: “I’ve met many people as a merchant, but it’s rare to meet someone so straightforward. I’m sure
she can be trusted.”
It was the blond-haired young man named Flop who said this to the stammering Rem.
At his bright and cheerful affirmation, Rem raised her eyebrows and then turned to look at Emilia again.
Emilia met that gaze with pride in her chest.
Faced with Emilia’s attitude, Rem let out a small sigh,
Rem: “…I believe that you are someone who knows me, and that you have no ill will.”
Rem’s hesitation to say so made Emilia’s heart ache for a moment. Emilia’s eyes widened, and Rem’s
pale-blue eyes narrowed slightly,
Rem: “Um, you mentioned the name Subaru earlier…”
Emilia: “Huh? Yeah, I did. Subaru is someone who reaaally worries about you and has always treasured
you…”
Rem: “――If that is true…”
139
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Rem’s eyes lowered at Emilia’s answer, and her gaze glanced toward the end of the alley―― the direction
from which Rem’s group had just come from. It was not quite a glance into the alley, but more like a
glance back along the path they had just taken.
Emilia thought about what it might mean, and leaned forward with a “By any chance”,
Emilia: “Were you with Subaru? Is Subaru okay? He’s not doing anything reckless, is he?”
Rem: “So that’s your perception, too. That man is often reckless.”
Emilia: “Hmm, yeah. He’s a difficult boy and… Oh! Come to think of it.”
Rem: “What is it?”
Emilia: “My name’s Emilia, just Emilia. Since you’ve forgotten, I should probably start by introducing
myself.”
Even though Emilia remembered Rem’s name, Rem did not know Emilia’s, and no matter how much time
passed, if she did not tell her, Rem would never be able to call her by name.
After hearing Emilia’s name, Rem’s eyes slightly opened in surprise.
Rem: “Emilia-san…”
Emilia: “Uh, yeah. So Rem, about Subaru, is he over there?”
Rem: “They’re over there, I’m pretty sure of it…”
Then, upon hearing Rem speak ambiguously and seeing her expression darken, Emilia raised her eyebrows
with a bad feeling.
Looking at the state of the Imperial Capital and the fact that Rem, Flop, the girl in the wheelchair, and
the children were the only ones on the move, it was not very Subaru-like for him to be separate from
them.
Still, if Subaru was moving separately from Rem and the others――
Emilia: “Well then, he’s being reckless again… I’ve got to get to him quickly!”
140
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Rem: “Since you know what to expect right away, then he is that kind of person after all…”
Emilia: “Yes, Subaru has a habit of showing off, so I’m always worried about him.”
Rem: “So he is that kind of person after all…”
Rem nodded her head in agreement with Emilia’s assessment of Subaru.
Emilia was happy to exchange words with Rem like this, but the urgency of this situation did not allow
for a lengthy chat.
What made that sentiment even more urgent was that――
Katya: “――Hk! W-what!? What is that!?”
Suddenly, a rather loud explosion echoed in the distance. The woman in the wheelchair, her shoulders
jumping at the sound, looked around restlessly.
While it was hard to make out from her location, Emilia could see a red pillar of fire rising from the far
side of the Imperial Capital, followed by a plume of black smoke.
It had been a very big explosion.
The atmosphere did not seem troubled, so it did not seem to be an explosion caused by magic. Perhaps
it had been ignited by Fire Magic Stones or something.
Rem: “Over there…”
Emilia: “By any chance, is that the direction where Subaru is?”
Rem: “――Yes.”
Looking toward the direction of the explosion, the choked-up Rem nodded to Emilia’s question.
The moment Emilia saw the explosion, she could not help but think that Subaru had something to do with
it. She wanted to rush over there right now and join Subaru.
141
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
But it was also a very difficult choice to leave Rem here alone, considering how Ram and Subaru would
feel, and Emilia was almost overwhelmed with wanting to do both this and that.
Katya: “…A-are you going toward the explosion? Then, then, take that girl with you. She’s useful.”
Emilia: “Huh?”
Rem: “Katya-san?”
The confusion in Emilia’s mind was brought to a stop by―― Katya, the woman in the wheelchair who had
been extremely startled by the sound of the explosion.
She timidly looked at Emilia, repeatedly making eye contact and then averting her gaze,
Katya: “Look, she can use magic to heal wounds. They’ll be okay if they have that, even if they were a
bit reckless. Besides… It’s been on your mind this whole time.”
Rem: “…I think it’s Katya-san who’s concerned about these things.”
Katya: “I’m fine! And Todd, you see, that guy, he stubbornly clings to his life. He’s bound to come back
with a calm and collected look on his face no matter what. But, those kids you know, aren’t as tough as
Todd.”
Rem: “Yes, but…”
Katya’s faltering speech, while blunt, was sympathetic toward Rem’s feelings. Perhaps it was because
that thoughtfulness was conveyed well.
Rem was unable to nod at Katya’s words. Upon witnessing Rem’s reluctance, Katya raised her voice and
said, “Forget it!”,
Katya: “From here on, this person… You know, she took care of it already, right? This… What’s with you,
silver hair and long ears, that’s a bad omen, isn’t it?”
Emilia: “Oh, I didn’t want to bring it up; it might trouble you, so don’t look at me right now.”
142
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
If people were to find out that Emilia was a half-elf, it might scare them away, even in the Empire. So,
she hid both of her ears with her hands so that they might forget about it.
Katya looked at Rem again, wondering about Emilia’s reaction,
Katya: “If it’s about me, you worry too much. I’ll let the nice, scraggly guy over there take me. You do
what you want to do, and do it properly…”
Rem: “――――”
Katya: “A-and while you’re at it, make sure Todd hasn’t screwed things up. That’s all I’m going to say!
Come on now, don’t dawdle…”
With that, Katya spun the wheels of her wheelchair and moved away from Rem. Rem let out a small “Ah”
at Katya’s decision to go without her, and then cast her eyes down.
However, while she closed her eyes tightly,
Rem: “Flop-san, can I leave Katya-san in your care?”
Flop: “Yeah, she’s in good hands! Let’s just get through this last push with the fake Crown Prince-kuns
we have worked so hard together with.”
Rem: “Yes―― Katya-san, thank you very much.”
Rem bowed deeply to Flop, who thumped his chest and was ready to take over. Katya’s cheeks reddened
as she turned away with a “Hmph”.
While smiles were exchanged between Rem and Katya, Emilia looked at them fondly.
Emilia: “When we get out of here, please tell me what you have been doing up until today, Rem. I, Ram,
Subaru, and everyone else would reaaally like to hear it.”
Rem: “I don’t even think it’s going to be an interesting story… But, I understand.”
When Emilia held out her hand, Rem hesitated slightly before grasping it back.
143
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
144
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 8 – Future Prospects
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia smiled at the touch and then gently pulled toward herself. Unexpectedly, Rem’s eyes widened,
and she stumbled and fell onto Emilia’s chest.
Then, Emilia picked up Rem’s body and said, “Alright!”,
Emilia: “Sorry. We can’t afford to take our time, so let me carry you so we can go a little faster!”
Rem: “Y-you’re quite strong, aren’t you?”
Emilia: “Yes, I am―― Take care, everyone! We will meet again!”
With Rem in a princess carry, Emilia called out to Katya and Flop and the others around her. Then, with
a “Yaa!”, she leapt from that spot and ascended onto the roof of the building.
Flop: “Wife-san! Miss Emilia! Please be careful out there as well!”
Katya: “Y-you better come back to us…”
With those cheers, Emilia looked down at Rem, who was in her arms,
Emilia: “Hold on tight. I’m going to run a little fast!”
Rem: “――What kind of relationship did you and I have before?”
While tightly clinging, Rem muttered words as if wringing them out. At those words, Emilia did not have
a clear answer to give, but,
Emilia: “I’d like to know about that as well!”
With that strong declaration, she started running again deep into the Imperial Capital, with Rem in her
arms.
Continuing on, Emilia ran, and ran, and ran, with the feeling of Rem’s arms clinging tightly to her, and
then――
Emilia: “That’s enough.”
――At that moment, the reunion had been made complete.
145
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 3 “Deciding to Love”, Parts 2-6
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Partial Human Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Garcar), Partial Edited Machine Translation by
Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, DatShazam, Kroatoan, Dough, Jazzman, Translation
checked by PaperKaminari, Senkel, Rageasu, GPMS, Bell, Vinicaian) ― Complete
――Withdrawal from the Imperial Capital of Lupugana.
Although it had been concluded to be a decision necessary, it was still a major incident in the history of
the Empire.
The Imperial Capital, which was under the Emperor’s direct supervision, had not only allowed the
“enemy” to advance to the Crystal Palace, but even the Emperor had been forced to abandon both the
castle and the city and flee. The decline of his authority was unavoidable. However――
Goz: “Given that we do not know the intentions of those ominous people, Your Excellency’s judgment
would be the best course of action.”
Olbart: “Kakakakka! Ain’t an Emperor abandonin’ the Palace ta flee unheard of? At the very least, I’ve
never heard anythin’ like that ’til this age.”
Goz: “Do not laugh, General First-Class Olbart! If you think about His Excellency’s feelings… If you think
about it, I! Damn! Without fail, under His Excellency’s command, we will recapture the castle and the
Imperial Capital!!”
Ubilk: “Waawaaaa~, are we running away? Your judgment is quiiite~ fast! As for me, I’m not into the
mindset of fighting to the last breath, so I think that’s the right decision to take.”
Those who opposed Vincent’s decision, at that moment, amounted to none.
146
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
This was because Vincent had assigned positions based on practical abilities rather than loyalty, which
had proved to be worthwhile. Although the rebellion had also been incited due to differences in opinions,
ultimately, his closest and most trusted ally had betrayed him. Therefore, any differences in loyalty were
merely a margin of error.
In any case, it was time to begin the retreat.
Vincent: “Olbart Dunkelkenn, buy us some time. If left alone, Moguro Hagane will be defeated quickly.
We cannot let the reservoir be destroyed yet.”
Olbart: “Geez, it ain’t good ta overwork the elderly. How ‘bout usin’ Goz instead?”
Vincent: “Agility and swiftness are the specialties of a shinobi. Fulfill your duty without indecision.”
Olbart: “…Just warnin’ ya, even I can’t catch him if he focuses on flyin’, y’know?”
Above, Balleroy Temeglyph, someone who had died previously, cut through the sky of the Imperial Capital
as he flew. After listening to Olbart, whose words implied that Balleroy still held his skills from when he
was still alive as the greatest dragon rider from the Vollachian Empire, thus conveying the toughness of
their opponent, Vincent entrusted the task to the monstrous old man nevertheless.
As Olbart said, while there were probably some differences in aptitude, Goz could still fulfill the same
role.
However, when speaking of differences in aptitude, there was a role that Goz must fulfill. This loud and
overbearing General was exceptionally trusted by his troops. Therefore,
Vincent: “Goz Ralfon, make use of your absurd volume. From now on, what we need to retreat from the
Imperial Capital is manpower. Gather any scattered troops in the vicinity.”
Goz: “Yes! Leave it to me, Your Excellency! Right away!!”
Without hesitation, Goz nodded and jumped onto a nearby pile of rubble with his upper body bare. There,
he took a deep breath and shouted to the world where the thunderous noise of the titanic Moguro’s
battle echoed.
His incredibly loud voice raised objections to the shaking air of the Imperial Capital.
147
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Goz: “Listen up, Sword Wolves of Vollachia!! These are orders from the top of the Sword Wolves, His
Excellency Vincent Vollachia! Follow my voice! Follow it!!”
With Goz’s directive being issued, with loudness that sounded like the roar of a magic stone cannon
firing, Vincent covered his ears and looked towards Olbart as if testing him. Olbart, who was also covering
his ears, shook his head slowly and said,
Olbart: “I can’t do somethin’ like that. So you’re just choosin’ the right person for the task, right?”
Leaving only those words behind, Olbart’s figure disappeared into the sky, leaving a trail behind him.
The monstrous old man climbed the cracked walls of the Crystal Palace left by the aftermath of the
battle, using them as footholds. Halfway, he jumped onto the massive body of Moguro, intervening in
the battlefield where the Cloud Dragon and the Magical Sharpshooter were cooperating. In a show of his
abilities, the Vicious Old Man began leading them by the nose.
Olbart may have said something about being unable to keep up with his flying opponents, but, with his
shinobi’s gear and his hidden techniques, he most likely had countless ways to deal with the situation.
If the monstrous old man joined the battle, Moguro’s disadvantage would likely be somewhat overturned.
Ubilk: “Your Excellency, is there anything you want uuus~ to do?”
Vincent: “――How many of you Stargazers are there in the surroundings?”
As Goz was gathering the people, Vincent asked Ubilk, who had nothing else to do. Ubilk responded to
Vincent’s question with a “Weeell~” and placed the fingers of both of his hands on his cheeks.
Ubilk: “Let’s see, within the range where our voices can be heard, there are twenty-seven of uuus~.”
Vincent: “More than I expected. Then, go around opening doors in the residences one-by-one. Tell them
that the Emperor and the troops will abandon the Capital, so even if they remain in the city, they will
only be throwing away their lives.”
Ubilk: “Understood! This is it, this is it! An all-out war… The united effort of the entire Vollachian Empire
to resist the Great Disaster, this is what I’ve wanted to do.”
148
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Quickly, get it done.”
Vincent let out a sigh as he drove away the excited Ubilk, who could not contain his excitement over
being able to achieve his goal as a Stargazer.
He then looked at Berstetz, who remained silent so as not to disturb his thoughts and deliberations.
He was the individual who had joined Chisha Gold, the ringleader of the civil war, causing chaos in the
Empire by driving Vincent from the throne.
Vincent: “You are rather quiet.”
Berstetz: “In the present situation, two heads giving commands can only sow seeds of confusion. If,
hypothetically, a Sword Wolf were to be born with two heads, it would mean…”
Vincent: “That severing one of the two heads is your duty?”
Berstetz: “If so needed, this old man shall offer you his head with pleasure.”
With his hands clasped behind his back, Berstetz calmly stated his resolve.
Although he was far from a man of military prowess, within him burned the pride of a man of the Empire.
Vincent did not believe that Berstetz had rebelled out of a lust for power, nor did he believe that the
words he just uttered were a perfunctory excuse.
Plain and simple, a devout devotion to the Empire was Berstetz’s driving force.
For that reason, upon witnessing a threat to the Empire, he would immediately drop his previous plans
and ideas, and stand on the same side as Vincent as he was doing now, without hesitation.
Vincent: “When Goz Ralfon, the Stargazer, and the others finish their preparations, we shall begin our
withdrawal immediately. Berstetz, your opinion. Be brief.”
Berstetz: “――With all due respect, Your Excellency, if you are going to withdraw, please follow your
own thoughts.”
Vincent: “――――”
149
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
To Vincent, who had asked for a concise opinion, Berstetz responded.
Although his words were enigmatic, Berstetz did not mean to mislead Vincent. After a moment of
contemplation, Vincent understood the meaning of those words.
To follow his own thoughts, that was to say, the thoughts of Vincent Vollachia.
――That was the same mindset that Chisha Gold had been following up until now.
Berstetz: “If General First-Class Chisha had replaced you knowing what had been predicted, cooperating
with me to usurp the throne…”
Vincent: “――He must have guessed what the Great Disaster would consist of, and made provisions.”
Berstetz: “It is as you say. And it is something that only Your Excellency the Emperor could notice, and
anyone other than Your Excellency the Emperor would not notice.”
As Berstetz spoke, with one eye closed, Vincent contemplated.
The opinion expressed by the Prime Minister was understandable―― No, it was reasonable. Even without
Berstetz’s advice, Vincent would have come to the same conclusion, but this had shortened time.
Chisha had staked his life to remain in the form of Vincent on the throne. And what if he had left Vincent
with more than just a “future” where he was supposed to have been cut off?
That was――
Goz: “――Your Excellency! The men have all returned, each one of them with the face of a soldier! What
do you wish to do?”
The instant Vincent’s thoughts arrived at that conclusion, from a pile of rubble, Goz violently jumped
down.
Looking around, one after another, gathering around them were Imperial Soldiers, the swords and armor
they had equipped clanging, a pack of Sword Wolves. In face of this unprecedented situation, they had
certainly been confused, uneasy. However, following the call of Goz Ralfon, the Lion Knight, they
150
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
gathered together, and once they realized that the Emperor of Vollachia was waiting for them ahead,
they tightened their expressions and standings.
???: “――――”
It was the terrible and loathsome way of being of the people of the Empire.
But in order to fight the coming calamity, a Sword Wolf must not forget its hunger. Spending years for
that reason, recalling the times past, Vincent looked up at the sky.
To accumulate national strength, and to maintain the discipline and morale of the soldiers, for the sake
of leaving behind an Empire that would be able to withstand the calamity―― That plan had gone awry,
but there was no intention of leaving as a failure.
Vincent: “Moguro Hagane! Do not let these scoundrels use the Magic Crystal Cannon! As long as you
uphold that, I shall grant your wish!”
Moguro: “――――”
There was no telling whether his voice, having pushed it to its limits, had reached Moguro, who was in
the midst of fighting what was the currently strongest creature in the world, a Dragon.
However, that noble Meteor listened to human words attentively. They appeared to not possess ears,
but they were reliable.
Then, having sent out instructions to the assembled Generals, Vincent lowered his gaze and surveyed the
faces of the soldiers who had gathered around him.
Then, looking at those Sword Wolves, whose will to fight was undiminished, he continued.
――If he, if Chisha Gold he had truly embodied Vincent Vollachia, then.
Vincent: “We are withdrawing from the Imperial Capital! We are heading northwest to the Fortified City
of Garkla!”
Then a plan to oppose the Great Disaster, should be present in that place, such was what he loudly
declared.
151
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
△▼△▼△▼△
――Both the Imperial Soldiers and the rebels that were a part of the battlefield had begun to realize that
the struggle to set the course of the Vollachian Empire had changed shape.
With the degree of confusion that spread everywhere, and the change in ambience, striking that it was,
fully enthralled in battle, the Sword Wolves were therefore aware of an atmosphere such as that, they
sensed the interference of unsavory intentions.
Thus, with orders flying around from the commanding officers whose expressions had changed, the
mindset of the two sides who were frankly crossing arms was changed by their slightly regained
composure and battle intuition.
Due to that, the two sides that were fiercely fighting each other until only a few moments before ceased
their hostilities, replaced the title of Imperial Soldier or of rebel with the title of “citizen of the Empire”,
and joined together as a pack of wolves.
At that moment, Vincent Vollachia, at the center of the Imperial Capital, and Serena Dracroy, at the
siege surrounding the city, had both just raised their voices as chief commanders.
Simply put, the changes that everyone from the Empire had sensed were circumstances that necessitated
immediate action. Completely unrelated to these events, there was still a battlefield burning a brightred able to reduce everyone else to ashes.
――The Spirit Eater Arakiya, protecting the first bastion, was being confronted by Priscilla Barielle and
Yorna Mishigure, magnificent and bewitching women of strong character.
Yorna: “――Love me.”
As the world was dominated by red, radiant flames, Yorna gallantly kicked the ground with a fire lit in
one of her eyes.
The hem of her kimono fluttered glamorously, and when Yorna’s long legs, which made her tall for a
woman, touched the ground, the earth rose the next moment and aided her sprint in both speed and
momentum.
152
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
This was not the Demon City of Chaosflame, but only the land surrounding the Imperial Capital, the
territory of the Emperor of Vollachia.
Long ago, beyond the memories of a past that had become distant for both Yorna Mishigure and Sandra
Benedict, she had once desired for the Imperial Capital that seemed so out of her reach.
Though it had been a place she could never reach through her own strength, as she held hands with a
man who was so noble and of such different status that she was afraid to whisper that she loved him,
there she stood.
Yorna’s Soul Marriage Technique could only be granted to those she loved.
――Then, with love for that man, with love that could never fade, why did Yorna not love the very land
that he loved?
Yorna: “――It was also stolen from me.”
The Emperor of Vollachia, known as the King of Thorns at the time, and Iris, the girl who had fallen in
love.
She had sheltered, supported and walked the same path as the Emperor who had been ousted from the
throne. Seeing the courage and nobleness of the young girl, many had sang the praises of the King of
Thorns, wishing blessings upon their future together.
However, due to the molepeople who had tricked them by manipulating them with adulation, and the
wolfpeople who had betrayed them through ambition and arrogance, that future had lost its perfect
ending.
The paradise that the King of Thorns was supposed to build, the construction of that promised world,
was abandoned. The Emperor, controlled by delusion, bound the soul of the girl, a soul supposed to
disappear, with the blood of the traitors, to the soil of the Empire.
Since then, Iris had been reborn again and again, changing her name and appearance.
Loving someone, being loved by someone, she continued to live.
153
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
But at the same time, this Vollachian Empire, the Empire’s very land, was the only thing that she could
not love. Perhaps she hated it because it was so distant from the dream she had once envisioned.
But, however, such things were trivial compared to what was truly important.
Yorna: “――Love me.”
Whether or not she could love; she just decided to love.
It was not an Empire with only happy memories. Happiness and unhappiness had been two sides of the
same coin, both when she had been Iris and throughout her many lifetimes after she had ceased to be
Iris.
The same was true for Yorna’s beloved children in the Demon City―― Sometimes she would be choked
up with love, and sometimes she would be angry at their pettiness.
Yorna: “――All of it, I am happy with.”
Yes, as the resounding “love” resonated within Yorna, the burning earth rejoiced.
The solid ground, which was only supposed to catch her footsteps, gleefully lashed out, and the bouncing
earth served as a foothold for Yorna, sending her high into the sky.
Spinning around, Yorna’s thick-soled heels fell on Arakiya in mid-air.
Arakiya attempted to let it pass through her by assimilating with the air surrounding her. However,
Yorna’s kick exploded on the brown skin that it was supposed to have slipped through.
Arakiya: “――Ah?”
The shoulder that had been kicked burst with pain, and Arakiya gave a small gasp at the impossible
impact.
Arakiya’s body, which had been assimilated with either fire, wind, or shadow exploded from the impact,
and her expression, which had rarely displayed such fiery emotion, was colored with pain and surprise.
154
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
For Arakiya, who continuously took full advantage of the traits of a Spirit Eater to gain the upper hand
in every fight against her enemies, this had truly been a bolt out of the blue.
But Yorna had been neither surprised nor satisfied with the fact that her kick hit. Using the heel she
struck with as a fulcrum, she raised her upper body and swung the kiseru held by her slender fingers,
unleashing a follow-up attack.
Arakiya: “Eh, ah, wah.”
There was a sound of something hard hitting her flesh consecutively, and Arakiya’s expression was
distorted again and again.
Arakiya’s voice escaped from her throat as if she could not comprehend the sensations she was suffering.
It was a manner of rejecting the fact behind it, rather than rejecting the anguish itself.
“Why”, she asked Yorna. Arakiya’s eyes were widened, even the one eye she could no longer see from.
Yorna: “If there is love there, then there’s no meaning in tactless hesitation.”
Arakiya: “Love…?”
Yorna: “You’re the foster sister of my ill-disciplined daughter, are you not?”
Yorna’s answer, with a beaming smile, filled Arakiya’s face with a look of incomprehension.
Even though she had received an answer, her cheeks hardened at the fact she did not understand it.
Then, Arakiya freely flew in the sky at high speed to escape, causing cataclysmic waves of natural
phenomena.
Yorna, being airborne, had no way to avoid her onslaught of wood, fire, earth, metal, and water.
Yorna: “As was the case even before I made peace with the Empire.”
Spinning those words from her loosened lips, Yorna ran through the air on the footholds of earth that
rose one after another.
155
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
While resentful in spirit, but also full of joyful emotional attachment, were she to decide to love the
Vollachian Empire in its state, in its entirety, then the ground itself would respond and continue its
ardent support.
Avoiding the rain of fire, the spears of water, the great waves of wind, and the slashes of light at every
turn, Yorna once again closed in on Arakiya.
No longer did Arakiya have the advantage of being in the air since the ground reached wherever Yorna
stepped, allowing her to reach the same height.
Arakiya: “――Ugh.”
She assimilated with the Spirits in the atmosphere, thus becoming transparent to enemy attacks.
Since she had become overly accustomed to dodging in that manner, Arakiya was slow to react to the
approaching danger posed by Yorna, taking a kick directly to her smooth-skinned torso.
The destructive force penetrated the back side of Arakiya’s body, causing the gale she had enclosed
herself with to shimmer through the world of red-tinted flames.
Arakiya: “――Hk.”
Finally, pain was etched on Arakiya’s face, overtaking her look of surprise.
This was definitely a sign that Yorna’s attack was pushing Arakiya over the edge. Up until now, while the
flow of events going in Yorna’s favor had been something to be proud of, Yorna was still not optimistic.
That was because――
Arakiya: “You would never… Hk!”
With her cheeks contorted in pain and anger, Arakiya grabbed her tree branch and slammed it into Yorna.
She had simply picked it up, employed as a mundane item, and yet it had never been broken, even in
the midst of these natural disasters. Like a great treasured sword, it showed its true value in the hands
of the Spirit Eater.
156
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Yorna caught the swinging branch with the kiseru held in her upraised arm. The edge of her mouth
quivered slightly as the two glared at each other up close.
Yorna: “Kuh…”
The power of the blocked tree branch made Yorna’s throat moan through her kiseru.
Yorna’s Soul Marriage Technique could transfer pain and wounds to her own treasured belongings.
Naturally, this was a secret technique that required an appropriate level of attachment and dedication.
However, Yorna’s kanzashi12, earrings, and obidome13, all of which had been donated by her beloved
residents of the Demon City, were not consumed. In spite of this, Yorna herself was suffering pain.
The answer was simple and clear―― love was never a one-way affair.
Yorna: “――Love me.”
Once she had decided to love the Empire in an intermingling of love and hate, once she had as well
decided to discipline Arakiya, with whom she had fallen into a hostile relationship, she needed to aim
for compatibility instead of forcing one-sided love on her.
This was the exact opposite of how Yorna Mishigure's Soul Marriage Technique had been intended to be
used, originally.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――――”
In midair, Yorna and Arakiya faced off in a fierce battle.
12
Kanzashi (簪) are hair ornaments used in some traditional Japanese hairstyles, referring to a wide variety of accessories such as
rigid hairpins.
13
Obidome (帯止め) are accessories worn on the string that ties a kimono. It is said that these accessories were first used by geisha
(traditional Japanese prostitutes), an architype on which Yorna is inspired by, before becoming wide-spread. For more information,
see here.
157
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Priscilla, holding the dazzling Yang Sword in her hand, with flames in one eye proving that she was loved,
frowned at the sight of her mother and foster sister clashing without restraint.
As a user of the same Soul Marriage Technique, she understood the reasoning behind Yorna’s actions.
However, because they were both users of the Soul Marriage Technique, Priscilla could understand the
forbidden nature of what Yorna was doing.
Priscilla: “Focusing only on the strength of the technique, without regard for its weaknesses. You, too,
are reckless, Dear Mother.”
Yorna had figured out with only a glance how to ignore Arakiya’s nature as a Spirit Eater and let her
attacks flow through, but it required a precise handling of magic and the resolve to suffer wounds herself.
Both Priscilla and Yorna were no strangers to the Soul Marriage Technique, a secret art that required a
talent so rare that it had no historical inheritors, and required a miraculous sense of balance to put it
into practice.
In short, Yorna’s efforts were a risky gamble that would not only prevent Arakiya’s attacks from reaching
her, but could even sever her connection with the loved ones who had given her gifts.
Priscilla: “――――”
Priscilla was neither foolish nor heartless enough as to not contemplate why Yorna would take such a
risky gamble to face Arakiya, and avert her head.
For the sake of Priscilla, Yorna had embraced that taboo.
――In order to avoid a situation in which Priscilla would have to kill Arakiya.
Priscilla: “With mine Yang Sword, I shan’t have to brave the same crisis as Dear Mother.”
To cut what one wanted to cut, and to burn what one wanted to burn, was the true essence of the Yang
Sword’s properties.
In a demonstration of its true value, its white flame could deliver Priscilla’s slashes without regard to
Arakiya’s characteristics, even if Arakiya had all natural phenomena as her ally.
158
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
While maintaining the effect of the Soul Marriage Technique, the attacker was able to reach their
opponent.
This was exactly what had happened at the time Priscilla and Arakiya had met again for the first time in
nearly a decade, and under these circumstances, Priscilla could obviously not entertain the notion of
doing the same thing.
So, Yorna smacked Priscilla on the head, and fought on the forefront as such.
Priscilla: “To strike mine head like that…”
Using the rebuttal that she was her mother had certainly been a tempting one, but that was precisely
the case.
Reflecting upon her feelings, she realized that before Yorna had struck her on the head with her kiseru,
Priscilla had been uncharacteristically enthusiastic.
Upon arriving at this point, she felt that she had to deal with Arakiya herself. However――
Priscilla: “――A Spirit Eater’s karma, is it?”
It was inevitable that a manufactured species such as Arakiya would be endowed with particularly
distorted characteristics.
To wield great power, one must pay the appropriate price. Not to mention Priscilla’s Yang Sword or Soul
Marriage Technique, the same was true of Arakiya’s Spirit Eating powers.
Of course, Priscilla had heard of what kind of being Arakiya was born to be back when the latter had
accompanied her. She had done her own research, even. However, she had not been careful enough.
The result of that had bestowed the pillar called Priscilla upon Arakiya, one who could not stand without
support.
Priscilla: “If mine radiant sun were hidden, the world shall be cloaked in darkness.”
For ten years, Arakiya had lived in a world cloaked in darkness.
159
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Perhaps it was impossible for someone to fill Priscilla’s role, but would someone not have cast a ray of
light upon the shadow?
She had thought Vincent would, at the time she decided that she could not bring Arakiya along, but.
Priscilla: “That would be impossible.”
Furrowing her brow at her own thoughts, Priscilla dismissed the idea.
At the time, when she had been still young and bright, Priscilla―― Prisca, had been mistaken. She had
believed that she could trust her older brother with such a task, but that had been a miscalculation.
As the battle for the Imperial Capital took such a radical turn, and as she learned of the strength of the
Nine Divine Generals gathered by her older brother, Vincent Vollachia, those other than Arakiya, she
noticed. She understood.
Vincent had intended to fight something very different, something much greater than a rebellion.
Moreover, he had no intention of surviving at the end of the battle. When the battle was over, to whom
would he intend to entrust the throne he had lost?
Arakiya’s loyalty could not change for someone else.
Priscilla: “Nonsense.”
Just about everything had been first fabricated as a board atop a desk, and the world had then been
constructed in reality according to that board.
That was Vincent’s strength, but no matter how good his wits were, if his envisioned form of perfection
was mistaken, the world as he envisioned it would be undeniably distorted.
He would one day be rewarded for his lack of awareness. Or maybe he would receive it in this battle,
however――
Priscilla: “We have been apart for ten years. Enough, Elder Brother, you shall distance yourself from your
little sister.”
160
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Casting dishonor on her counterpart, who was absent from the scene, Priscilla strode forward.
The sky was dyed red with flames, and the earth was raging at the behest of the Flamboyant. It was as
if heaven and earth were all refusing the intervention of the sun, Priscilla.
However, to such a presumptuous world, Priscilla Barielle―― or rather, the girl formerly known as Prisca
Benedict, had only one thing to say.
Priscilla: “――Everything in this world is made for my convenience.”
△▼△▼△▼△
At that moment, it was wrong to express what Arakiya was feeling as humiliation or shame.
Humiliation meant that there had to be no name for the feeling of being lowered by regret.
Shame meant that there could be no sense of pride in being disgraced by falling behind.
Arakiya had no attachment to her name or pride of any kind.
The rank of Second, the highest rank if Cecilus, who was considered a completely erroneous presence
among the esteemed Imperial Nine Divine Generals, were excluded. Known as the Spirit Eater, this
individual possessed qualities unparalleled not only within the Empire, but also throughout the entire
world, making her an absolute powerhouse.
Despite being blessed with the status and abilities that many people desperately desired, those things
could not become the “pillar” that supported Arakiya as an individual.
Arakiya defined herself as a beast in the wild.
Beasts that lived by hunting other creatures had no pride in their fangs and claws―― No, Arakiya only
thought so, but beasts did have their own pride and ways of doing things.
That being the case, Arakiya’s self-perception was far from even that of a beast.
Fire, wind, water, earth, light, shadow, untouchable phenomena.
161
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
There was no will that intervened, only the realization of what was desired.
Arakiya wanted to be a phenomenon, neither man nor beast.
She wanted to be a phenomenon that did not feel humiliated or disgraced.
If so――
Arakiya: “I’m――”
Arakiya attempted to turn into the wind to deal with the barrage of fierce attacks. However, she was
unable to handle it completely. The wind was seized, and the blows left a pain and heaviness inside
Arakiya.
A cry of anguish escaped, and Arakiya’s face contorted in distress. As a Spirit Eater, she did not often
experience pain in battle, but she was by no means immune to it.
Arakiya had already experienced all kinds of pain as a child.
In order to obtain the qualities of a Spirit Eater, the adults around Arakiya had attempted every
conceivable ritual and technique, repeating them over and over again.
She was not afraid of pain. She would not cower in remembering the past.
However, the mere fact of being realized was greater than the pain for Arakiya.
Fire would not suffer pain, nor would it die if it was extinguished by water.
Was Arakiya nothing more than fire that would suffer pain and die when extinguished by water?
Arakiya was afraid of denying to herself that she could not be a phenomenon.
Arakiya: “I――”
Yorna: “――Silence, you.”
Driven by frustration, she tried to speak out, but a slap from her opponent landed across her face.
162
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
The power of the attack blew Arakiya away head-first. Though she quickly recovered her original form,
the pain remained, as did the damage to Arakiya’s psyche.
It was neither humiliation nor disgrace, but a seeming denial of her existence. As if clinging on for dear
life, Arakiya raised the ground, with her palm toward Yorna, who leapt on her.
She did not know what was happening, but both Prisca and Yorna had somehow managed to escape
Arakiya’s attacks at some point. As soon as Yorna had sealed her technique, her attacks began to reach
Arakiya. At the same time, Arakiya’s attacks also began to reach Yorna.
Arakiya: “――Hk.”
Just one time, one shot, one hit.
Yorna herself had raised the level of her physical abilities, either through an unknown technique or
through magic. However, if she did not use that technique to escape damage, that meant Arakiya’s
attacks would get through.
As long as she was able to hit――
Arakiya: “The Princess and…!”
If only she could get rid of that annoying Yorna, she would be left alone with just Prisca and herself.
So long as that happened, surely everything would turn out well.
???: “If there’s something you want, it’s more constructive to go out and get it than to wait, right?”
Yes, Todd had said that, too.
Todd’s words, for some reason, resonated strongly in Arakiya’s mind.
It was not because they conveyed convenient things or based on personal likes or dislikes.
Todd’s words were devoid of any emotion toward Arakiya. That was comforting. Just as one did not love
fire or water, Todd had no feelings toward Arakiya.
Being treated so vacuously was Arakiya’s salvation. That was why――
163
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Arakiya: “――――”
The tree branch in her hand burst into flames from tip to tail, turning into black dust.
The branch was just something she had picked up; it had no special power. It was merely a clear indicator
that defined where Arakiya intended to direct her power.
The fact that she had burned that wooden stick was a sign that she was unleashing firepower that needed
no aiming.
The Spirit Eater, Arakiya, was regarded as one of the Empire’s strongest, and her greatest power had
been unleashed only a single time, during a skirmish with Cecilus Segmunt.
Because the opponent was Cecilus, no damage had been done to them, but Arakiya’s rampage had left
the northern part of the Imperial Capital a burnt wasteland. The Emperor, Vincent, had told Arakiya that
it would not be tolerated a second time. Later, at Chisha’s suggestion, the burnt land was reused as a
reservoir, but the blow had been powerful enough to redraw the map.
???: “――Everything in the world is made for my convenience.”
――The slash issued by a dignified and confident voice drowned everything out.
A flash of the Yang Sword swallowed the flames that would have scorched the world black.
Prisca leapt to Yorna’s side, her long, beautiful hair fluttering in the hot wind as Arakiya was reflected
in her eyes, one lit by flames and the other not. And then――
Priscilla: “Dear Mother.”
The moment her lips moved, Yorna, moving from behind Prisca, unleashed a ferocious kick.
Prisca, who aligned her feet with the sole of the unleashed kick, converted the momentum of the kick
into her own forward motion, launching herself and approaching Arakiya with a speed that could be
mistaken for light.
Prisca then raised the Yang Sword in her hand,
164
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Priscilla: “Arakiya.”
With a flash, and a single word, Arakiya’s movements were all sealed off.
The reflexive defensive action of Arakiya, an evasion that blended her with the atmosphere, was twisted
and crushed by Prisca’s flash, mercilessly piercing her entire body.
Arakiya: “――――”
Arakiya’s consciousness, was cut off.
Ironically it was very much like the time Arakiya had unleashed her most powerful fire and turned the
northern part of the Imperial Capital into a scorched field, she was struck by Cecilus’s flash right
afterwards, and had had her consciousness cut off in a similar fashion.
But at the very end, she finally now heard it.
Priscilla: “My Yang Sword cuts what I want to cut, burns what I want to burn―― And strikes what I want
to strike.”
As she said this, Prisca had swung the Yang Sword―― While Arakiya fell, she had not realized it had not
been the sword’s blade, but rather the hilt, that had been pointed towards her.
△▼△▼△▼△
――The boy smiled. No matter the time, he was always smiling.
Even if the color of the sky changed, even if these vast lands violently fissured, even if a natural disaster
yet unseen by those blue eyes assailed upon the world, and unprecedented events tried to get in his way,
he would smile.
Had he gone crazy? Yeah, he was crazy.
Had he been drunk? Yeah, he was drunk.
Not on battle. Not on alcohol. Not on love. Not on blood.
165
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Absolutely, thoroughly, unquestionably, a maniac. Definitely, undoubtedly, unequivocally, a drunkard.
That boy continued to smile.
If he did not do so――
Boy: “――Folk who are busy wouldn’t perch their eyes on the stage of a boring actor, now would they?”
Even when nothing happens, tears could be spilled. But, was it possible that, even when nothing happens,
one could smile?
If so, then smiling would be the beginning of something. Smiling, would signify that a tale was beginning
to unfold.
Whether that tale had already begun, or was just beginning from here, he did not know.
That was to say, smiling was proof of one settling their resolve to rise to the stage; such was how the
boy defined it.
Therefore――
Boy: “By all means, feel free to smile, how about it? You’ve gone through great trouble to get everything
fully prepared up to this point. If possible, showering you with loud laughter would feel just as good as
defeating you!”
???: “――――”
Boy: “Oh, is it possible that it’s strange for me to be here? If you perhaps think that one of your allies
disobeyed you and spoke about it or something, that would be a needless worry! I don’t really know why,
but I just came all the way here on a hunch after all!”
Cheerfully smiling as he clapped his hands, he firmly planted his zori on the ground and stopped putting
on airs.
The bulwark of the reservoir behind him had been fissured, water continuing to gush out, and standing
in front of it, blocking the way, the boy―― Cecilus Segmunt, saw the figure of an antagonist before his
eyes.
166
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
That was――
???: “Whatever shall I do with you, how arduous―― Deliberation: Required.”
――With a great number of dead people following behind her, was a Witch of short stature.
167
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 9 – Deciding to Love
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by Setowi (source)
168
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux”, Parts 1-4
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Phantaminum, Jazzman,
Bruhseph, Kiln, DatShazam, Translation checked by Garcar, Ice, DatShazam, Rageasu, Vinicaian,
PaperKaminari) ― Complete
――Fainting and sleeping, while both were the same disruption of consciousness, how were they different?
Surely, Subaru, who was probably one of the world’s leading experts on fainting and loss of consciousness,
did not understand how the two were different.
What he could say for sure, was that if both fainting and sleeping had the effect of resting the body,
then it seemed to him that fainting had only about half that effect.
It may have been just a matter of feeling, but that was how he felt.
That was definitely because in fainting, the feelings of the people around the one who had fainted were
too different, as opposed to sleeping.
If one had no connection with anyone else, and no one was worried about them, maybe there would be
no difference between fainting and sleeping. However――
Subaru: “――Ah.”
His eyelids trembled, and a weak sigh leaked from his throat.
Bringing himself back to reality with such a frail and helpless gesture, Natsuki Subaru slowly awoke from
the darkness.
Subaru: “――――”
169
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru raised his face from the shore of reality he had pulled himself to, and for a moment, he forgot to
catch his breath.
What came into his view was an unfamiliar ceiling―― how many times had he woken up in an unknown
place like this and used his head to try to find out where he was?
However, what would normally be a solitary task was not so this time.
???: “…Oh, you finally woke up, I suppose. Subaru is such a hopeless oversleeper, in fact.”
Subaru: “Beatrice…”
A familiar, lovely face filled Subaru’s view of the unfamiliar ceiling.
Beatrice, with her drooping eyebrows and pale-colored eyes, was looking at Subaru; she was the girl who
had probably shared the most waking moments with him.
And when Beatrice entered Subaru’s field of vision, he realized that his hand, which seemed to be lying
in bed, was being held, and his lips loosened.
Subaru: “By some chance, did you hold my hand this whole time?”
Beatrice: “Of course, I suppose. Betty is Subaru’s partner, in fact. Besides, Subaru tends to go everywhere
too much on his own, I suppose. If you don’t like being chained up, then holding hands is the most
effective way to keep you in check, in fact.”
Subaru: “As expected, you really understand my personality well…”
As he could not come up with a retort, Subaru could only chuckle at Beatrice’s pouting face.
He always found a way to do what needed to be done even if chained up, but it was always heartbreaking
to release a hand that had been held.
Subaru was sensitive to pain, so that was the most effective way to keep him from leaving.
Subaru: “Uh, so where are we? Right now, what are we doing…”
170
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “Calm down, Subaru, I suppose. It’s understandable that you want to be concerned about a lot
of things but… more importantly, first look around you, in fact.”
Subaru: “Around me?”
Feigning seriousness at Subaru, who wanted to know what was going on, Beatrice put her finger to her
lips.
Subaru, who had been feeling restless and impatient, was stopped in his tracks and made to blink as he
followed Beatrice’s advice to look around at things other than her and the ceiling.
And then, he gasped.
――Resting on his bed all around him, he saw many people snoring.
Subaru: “――――”
The cabin was not spacious at all. With only the one bed that Subaru was sleeping on, half of the cabin’s
space was occupied. Within that cabin, there were more than ten people packed tightly into it.
In addition, it was an unthinkable assembly.
Subaru: “Tanza and, Garfiel? And, Hiain and the guys and Louis and, even Utakata…”
Beatrice: “That’s not all, I suppose. Betty may have won one hand, but the other…”
Being told this, with Subaru not only having his right hand clasped by Beatrice, he turned towards his left
hand and realized it was also being grasped. There, tightly clutching his hand, sleeping with their upper
body stretched out on the bed――
Subaru: “――Petra.”
With a large ribbon fastened on her head, even the little girl’s sleeping face was adorable.
Generally, how many hardships and rough patches had she overcome in order to hold his hand? He was
not familiar with Petra’s traveling clothes, which were covered in dirt, filled with the concerns that the
little girl had about being stylish.
171
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
To be in that condition, it was proof that she had finally managed to arrive here.
Beatrice: “But the hardest thing that Petra had to do, it would have been seizing the chance to hold
Subaru’s hand, in fact. It was a struggle for everyone, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Hey, hey, you’re saying everyone wanted to hold my hand while I was sleeping? No matter how
you say it, something that stupid is…”
Beatrice: “It is not stupid, in fact.”
He almost laughed at this joke, but Beatrice’s quiet voice stopped him.
Subaru’s eyes opened wide as Beatrice raised her tightly clenched hand and pointed it out to him,
Beatrice: “We were all really worried about Subaru, I suppose. If holding Subaru’s hand would help you,
then even if it’s just that, we’re ready to do anything, in fact.”
Subaru: “――――”
Beatrice: “Subaru should be more aware of how important his presence is, even if just a little, I suppose.
For a long time, that’s what Betty has been telling you over and over again, in fact.”
Saying so quietly, the tone of her voice sounded somewhat dismayed, but Beatrice’s words were filled
with far too much compassion.
To say something like that with those eyes and voice, it was impossible for him to disregard it.
Even Subaru did not presume to think he did not have an impact on everyone around him, nor that he
should not be held dear, however――
Subaru: “…Just because I shrank, everyone’s become too overprotective.”
???: “I do not know about that. For me, rather than the overprotectiveness of those around him, should
you not first reflect on his shrinkage, Natsuki-san?”
Subaru: “――!”
Suddenly, Subaru’s shoulders jumped due to the voice he heard.
172
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
The voice unexpectedly barged in, coming from the entrance of the narrow cabin. Examining the
expression of the one who slid the door open, goddamnit, were his soft features ever so great to see.
Subaru: “Otto!?”
Otto: “Yes, it is me, but… please be quiet. Please consider Petra-chan’s and Garfiel’s feelings.”
Subaru: “Their feelings…”
Otto: “Something like, they are waiting for you to wake up, you know? Of course, it was because they
wanted to be the first to speak once you awakened, Natsuki-san. But, if they found out that I showed up
like this and stole that privilege, how much would they resent me?”
Subaru: “Ho, you’re such a bad guy.”
Otto: “Even with Natsuki-san shrunken like this, you do not seem to talk any less.”
Putting a finger to his lips and lowering his voice, the young man that had appeared―― Otto, looked
around the cabin.
He made a troubled expression, the inside of the chamber was so crowded that there was almost nowhere
to step. Otto looked annoyed, but somehow managed to find a foothold and walked over to the bed,
Otto: “Beatrice-chan, you too, thank you for taking care of Natsuki-san.”
Beatrice: “There’s nothing to be tired of, I suppose… More importantly, are you going to inform them, in
fact?”
Otto: “Of course, I will make sure to let everyone know that Natsuki-san is awake, but…”
As Beatrice looked at him with a reproachful gaze, Otto spaced out his words while smiling bitterly. As
he made those spaced-out words sound more important, he looked at Subaru lying on the bed,
Otto: “Although it pains me, since I was witness to Natsuki-san’s inopportune waking, before things
become too noisy, I would like to raise a personal complaint with you.”
Subaru: “T-the nerve of you to act so nice…”
173
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Otto: “Yes, I am a merchant after all.”
Touching his hatless head, Otto laughed with a face free of offense.
That smile, it gave Subaru the same chills that the gaze of his enemies did, or the same chill he felt
when he incurred Tanza’s displeasure; while experiencing this sensation, Subaru took a deep breath.
Admittedly, partially because he had been sent to the Vollachian Empire, Subaru believed that he was
not as much at fault as he was for the ensuing troubles; however, it was true that he had made people
worry.
No matter what kind of complaints he was hit with, he would take them in stride.
Subaru: “Okay, give me everything you’ve got. But, my mentality has also been suitably trained here.
Don’t think that you can destroy me with half-baked words.”
Otto: “What kind of boast is that? Well, I do not intend on giving you a long lecture. Since I am not the
only one who wants to say something to you, I will keep it short―― Natsuki-san.”
Subaru: “Yeah?”
Otto: “――I am glad that you were able to safely reunite with us. Please, do not worry too much.”
Subaru: “――――”
A hand reached out, plopping itself onto Subaru’s small shoulder.
Feeling Otto’s fingers, which were stronger than the impression given by his features, with them
trembling slightly on top of his shoulder, Subaru then choked up.
Firmly, Otto knitted his brows, his nose wrinkling as he let those words out; as he had always been one
to look at himself from an unbiased view, Otto’s uncontainable emotions became loosened.
Subaru: “Guh…”
His trained mental resolve, and his readiness to accept any blow, all of it was for naught.
174
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Those words that Otto had let out had been a killing blow, mercilessly destroying Natsuki Subaru’s
Barriers, driving a fatal blow into the bare soul underneath.
In short, it was foul play.
Otto: “In any case, this works best on Natsuki-san, right?”
Subaru: “You, you, bastard…!”
In front of Subaru, whose whole body was trembling, tightening his expression which had just been on
the verge of crumbling, a daring, calm, and implicative smile emerged on Otto’s face.
Having been completely led by the nose, Subaru could not help his face turning red from the sense of
defeat―― No, there were other methods. As payback to Otto for being outwitted, though it was far from
being a win, it was at least a way to not let him escape with victory.
That was――
Subaru: “Aaah! I’ve lost, I’ve lost, it’s a complete loss, Otto you bastard!!”
Otto: “Eh!?”
While his face was still red, Subaru had a wicked smile as he declared his defeat in a loud voice. The
second he heard this, Otto’s face turned pale and he shouted.
At that, with Subaru and Otto’s back-and-forth argument echoing within the confines of the cabin,
naturally, one-by-one his sleeping companions heard them―― No, rather the sleeping lion pack began to
wake up.
And like that, with joy and reproach, there was an eruption of feelings of joy and sorrow.
Inside of that noisy cabin, beside the troubled Subaru and Otto, Beatrice watched it from beginning to
end with her chin resting on her hands,
Beatrice: “Good grief… They all act far too much like children, I suppose.”
Saying this, with the attitude of a lone bystander, she looked over this scene with affection.
175
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by Setowi (source)
176
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
△▼△▼△▼△
――The simultaneous evacuation of the citizens from the Imperial Capital of Lupugana.
That was a matter of great importance that had been conducted while Subaru was unconscious, , Subaru
had woken up in the cabin of a dragon carriage allocated to the transportation of important individuals,
among the large group who had undertaken that action.
Pulled by a great number of ground dragons, it was a mobile sleeping quarter, an extraordinary product
that could be used for both evacuation and recuperation. With such august treatment, it seemed Subaru
had been taken out from the Imperial Capital.
Hiain: “Bro! I’m real glad ya’re safe! When the power left my body along the way, I got real damn
worried, not knowin’ what might’ve happened to ya!”
Weitz: “I wouldn’t care if the bearded bastard died, but if we lose you, the Battalion’d be finished… If
you’re on the verge of death, use me or anyone else as a shield…”
Idra: “Weitz’s phrasing bothers me, but I agree. Schwartz, I’m truly glad that you’ve returned. Both as
a member of the Battalion, and as my own individual.”
Those were the reactions of people within group that had been waiting for Subaru to wake up, the three
people who had reliably accompanied him since the Gladiator Island as a Unit, comprised of Hiain, Weitz,
and Idra.
Regardless of Idra, who had gone with him during the battle, Hiain and Weitz had certainly been
especially worried, having gone off separately.
And that was not the only reason for which he had to apologize to those three.
Subaru: “My bad. Because I fainted, everyone’s strengthening must have come undone…”
Weitz: “Don’t worry ‘bout that… Luckily, that only happened when we were already startin’ to
evacuate.”
177
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Hiain: “That’s right! The only one who nearly died from that bein’ cut off was this skull-lookin’ bastard,
he was in the middle of supportin’ a crumblin’ pillar. If the Governor hadn’t been there, he woulda been
crushed to death…”
Weitz: “Didn’t I tell ya not to speak of that…!”
As usual, Weitz’s thoughtful concern for Subaru was ruined by Hiain’s uncalled-for comment. Seeing the
scene of the duo quarreling, Idra shrugged his shoulders.
With Cor Leonis having come undone right in the middle of the Imperial Capital, he had supposedly been
exposed to danger as a result,
Idra: “As Weitz said, don’t sweat it, Schwartz. From the moment that we decided to follow you, whatever
would happen beyond that point would be our own responsibility.”
Subaru: “But…”
Idra: “And even if I say that, I know that you’re the one who’s going to be worried―― I’ll leave the rest
of the discussion to those girls who seem to have known you longer than we have.”
As always, Idra was good at wrapping up the conversation rationally.
Thanks to this, Subaru, who could only make emotional objections, was silenced. Idra left the cabin with
Hiain and Weitz, who were still grappling with each other.
Like that, as the three of them were leaving, a small figure was about to follow them,
Subaru: “Tanza.”
Tanza: “…I sincerely apologize for not being of use at such a crucial time. I am truly glad that you have
been able to return, Schwartz-sama.”
Despondently hanging her head, Tanza responded in a formal tone.
Thinking back to the time when they were separated in the Imperial Capital, he could understand Tanza’s
regrets about her own lack of strength. However, that did not seem to be the only reason for her
dispirited expression.
178
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “What’s wrong? If something happened…”
Tanza: “――No, it is not something that I should talk to Schwartz-sama about right now. Please rest your
body, and spend time with everyone at ease.”
After a moment’s hesitation, Tanza also exited the cabin without saying anything more.
He tried to reach out towards her frail back, but both of Subaru’s hands were occupied. Still, Subaru’s
heart appealed to him, not wanting to leave Tanza alone, having made such a face.
Within his heart, he firmly decided that he would definitely hear the reason for that face later. Then――
???: “――Subaru.”
After seeing off those who had left the cabin earlier, what formulated in this moment, as if it had been
eagerly waiting to call out to him, was a lively voice in the tone of silver bells, tenderly striking upon his
eardrums.
Subaru: “――――”
A beat, was the time he needed to both react to that voice, and turn towards it.
The uneasiness of having caused her to worry, or the embarrassment of not being able to face her, or
some petty pride; such things had not been the reason.
It was simply that Subaru genuinely needed to mentally prepare himself. After all――
Subaru: “Emilia.”
Because, just by calling the other person’s name out, Subaru’s heart experienced a sweet, tingling
sensation.
At Subaru’s call, filled with nervousness, the woman herself―― Emilia smiled softly,
Emilia: “Mhm, I’m glad to finally see you again… Even so, even when you’re this far away, you’ve made
lots of friends, Subaru. I’m reaaally relieved.”
Subaru: “Friends…”
179
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “Yes. After all, Subaru, everyone was reaaally worried about you, and never left your side.”
At Emilia’s words, Subaru lowered his head, remembering the state of the cabin up until a moment ago.
No matter how strong Subaru’s feelings about causing them worry had been, whenever he was told it was
a bad habit of his, he felt bad about it, but.
Subaru: “I’m… such a lucky guy.”
Emilia: “That’s definitely true. But I want Subaru to be more and more happy, so this tiny amount is not
enough at all.”
Subaru: “Even after all the good you’ve done for me?”
Emilia: “So, when you do something for me, do you ever feel satisfied, and that it’s enough, Subaru?”
Emilia tilted her head, and while she felt her beautiful, silver hair cascade down her slender shoulders,
Subaru was at a loss for words, completely cornered.
She was right. When he wanted to do something for the people he loved, he never thought if what he
was doing was enough, but rather he thought if there was more that he could do.
Seeing Subaru’s reaction, Emilia smiled and said “Hehe”,
Emilia: “What do you think? I’m not wrong, am I? My Knight.”
Subaru: “…Yup. You’ve grown so much while I’ve been away, and I’m so proud of you, but I’ve missed
you, Emilia!”
Emilia: “Emilia?”
Subaru: “…No, it’s… Emilia-tan.”
When asked again, Subaru recalled the long-forgotten name he called her.
Yes, that was what Subaru called the girl who was so important, so precious, so dear, and that he got his
heart all messed up when he thought about her.
180
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
As soon as he called Emilia that name, a feeling of harmony quickly overcame him.
While Subaru was reflecting on that feeling,
Petra: “Emilia-neesama! It’s about time we had a chat with Subaru!”
The long-awaited, tender mood between Subaru and Emila was interrupted by Petra, a young girl who
asserted her presence by raising her small hand.
Woken up after the earlier commotion, and afterwards not able to calmly celebrate the reunion due to
the chaos that had followed, Petra hungered for the chance to reunite while anger burned in her round
eyes.
Petra: “We haven’t been able to talk to Subaru properly yet―― Except for Otto-san, who sneaked in.”
Otto: “Ugh. That is not, I was not trying to sneak in…”
Garfiel: “Oh? Oh? Excuses, Ottobro. What kind of excuses is he gonna tell, ain’t we all a lil’ excited to
hear? Ya sneakin’ in here hurt even my amazin’ self, y’know…”
Otto: “Even Garfiel is snapping at me!?”
Garfiel dropped his shoulders in disappointment and made a sad gesture. With his attack stacked on top
of Petra’s, Otto opened his eyes wide and shouted.
Then Beatrice followed up with, “That’s right, in fact”, as if to add insult to injury.
Beatrice: “Betty heard, I suppose. Otto said it himself, that he secretly came to talk to Subaru so that
Petra and the others wouldn’t find out about it, in fact.”
Emilia: “Huh, really? Otto-kun, I understand how you feel, but we were all worried about Subaru, so you
shouldn’t cheat.”
Otto: “I have no allies! Rather than incurring a terrible loss, this hurts far worse!”
Being called out by a backstabbing Beatrice and by Emilia, who were reacting to it honestly, Otto
clutched his chest, getting vigorously punishment for his deeds.
181
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
While laughing at such a lively group of people,
Frederica: “Despite Otto-sama’s bad habits, I am beyond glad that we were able to meet, since Emiliasama, Beatrice-sama, and, of course, Petra were not in the least bit happy.”
Frederica said this softly.
She, like Petra, was also dressed in a traveling outfit instead of a maid’s uniform, which was a rare sight.
However, Subaru was immediately surprised to see a sight even rarer than that.
The smiling Frederica had a tear well up in the corner of her eye, and it almost started to run down her
cheek.
Petra: “F-Frederica-neesama, you’re crying!”
Frederica: “Huh? Ah, m-my apologies. I was just, you know, completely relieved… How indecent of me.”
Subaru: “…No, it’s not indecent or anything at all. That’s how worried you were about me.”
Frederica’s tears surprised him, but more than that, he was grateful.
As Frederica had stated, they had rushed to find Subaru and Rem who were missing, and the amount of
trouble they had to overcome to get here was immeasurable.
They were in the Empire, which was in a state of civil war; its borders had probably not been easy to
cross.
They had certainly overcome a number of obstacles that could not have been overcome by proper means
in order to reach Subaru.
Subaru: “Really, thank you, everyone.”
Garfiel: “Heheh, it’s only natural that our amazin’ selves’d come here. Without the Captain, we can’t
get our amazin’ selves together in any way, shape, or form.”
Petra: “Yeah, Garf-san is right… I am surprised that you became so tiny, though.”
Garfiel rubbed the bridge of his nose, and Petra, smiling and nodding, chimed in at the end.
182
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Certainly, this could not be said to be over just with all of them coming together―― at least not with
Subaru’s current condition. As expected, they did not intend to return to the Kingdom of Lugunica with
Subaru in a shrunken state.
Natsuki Subaru would not be able to stand alongside Emilia unless he returned to his original age of
eighteen.
Subaru: “Well, Beatrice… Ahem! Beako, you don’t mind me lining up next to you?”
Beatrice: “Nothing wrong with being at the same eye level, I suppose. But Betty misses being up in
Subaru’s arms already, in fact. That’s why a big Subaru is preferable, I suppose.”
Petra: “Me too! I also think the big Subaru is better. I do think the current Subaru is nice and cute, but…”
Emilia: “Oh, you think he’s cute, too. I’m glad I’m not the only one who thought so.”
Emilia’s slightly off-beat response to the conversation caused a relaxed atmosphere to spread throughout
the cabin.
Subaru could feel the nostalgia of the long-separated Emilia camp in this gentle, indescribable
atmosphere, and his soul found a sense of satisfaction.
Having been thrown into the Vollachian Empire, he had spent time with the People of Shudraq, Flop,
Medium, and later with members from Gladiator Island, all of whom had formed the Pleiades Battalion.
However, the atmosphere of this reunion was different from any of them.
While everyone he had met was precious, the preciousness of this space, which had been kept away from
him for so long, was something he took the time to appreciate.
Subaru: “But, as expected, guess Roswaal or Ram couldn’t come. No, it’s already pretty bad just to have
Emilia-tan here.”
Subaru gave a wry smile when he mentioned the faces that he did not see in the cabin.
Meili was also not there, but it would be difficult for her to cross the border in order to accompany Emilia
and the others due to her situation. In all likelihood, she had stayed back at the mansion with Ram and――
183
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “Huh? No, you’re wrong there. Ram and Roswaal are here with us. They were reaaally worried
about you, Subaru.”
Subaru: “――What?”
Subaru’s thoughts were shattered by Emilia’s answer, who had a strange look on her face.
As Emilia’s beautiful voice resonated in his head, saying Ram and Roswaal had come with them, Subaru’s
eyes widened in shock.
The presence of Roswaal was a tremendous surprise, but that was put aside for now.
Because, the problem was not Roswaal,
Subaru: “Ram, she’s here, too?”
Petra: “She’s here. Ram-neesama was also worried about you, Subaru… Ah! Just don’t mention that to
her, okay?”
Subaru: “I won’t. I won’t. I won’t mention it, but that’s not what I’m talking about…”
Shaking his head, Petra’s words made Subaru’s brain fire off.
What he was talking about, was that Ram being here meant――
Subaru: “Did, she already meet with Rem?”
Emilia: “Ah…”
As soon as Subaru asked the question, everyone’s expression except for Subaru’s suddenly became tense.
That reaction was what Subaru had feared the most.
Emilia and the others’ reactions, which were of the “I forgot to tell Subaru” variety, told him that it had
happened while Subaru was sleeping.
――The reunion of the separated sisters, Ram and Rem.
184
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Waaah――!! I so wanted to be theeeere!!”
Emilia: “S-sorry, Subaru, but we wanted them to see each other as soon as possible…!”
Subaru: “I know I know, I’m such a damn idiot―― Hk!”
Covering his face with his hands, Subaru exclaimed about his own stupidity for having missed the historic
moment.
Emilia and others attempted their utmost to comfort Subaru, but this was no one’s fault, and Subaru’s
wounds would remain unhealed.
If pressed to say, it was Subaru who was the most at fault for having slept during such a critical moment.
Even so――
Subaru: “H-how was it? Both of their reactions…”
Emilia: “Um, well, they were a little hesitant at first… But it felt reaaally special! I even cried a little,
too!”
Subaru: “Graaah!”
Beatrice: “Emilia! You need to elaborate more, in fact! Subaru is pitiable, I suppose!”
Emilia: “Huh, right! I’m sorry, I’m sorry!”
Even so, the frustration did not abate in the slightest, so Subaru’s frustration remained entire.
As Subaru shed tears of frustration, he realized once again how much he hated the fact that when he
was about to really cry, this childish body could not hold back the tears.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――――”
Right in front of her, from behind the door she was about to reach for, she heard a powerful, loud shout.
185
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
The bellowing voice and its contents stopped Rem from moving, and her mind was racked with hesitation,
her shapely eyebrows furrowing together, wondering what to do.
???: “Uu, au?”
Rem: “…I’m sorry about that. I know you want to see him, Louis-chan.”
Right beside Rem, Louis, hugging her around the waist, looked up at her curiously.
Once the unconscious Subaru woke up, Louis wanted to talk to Subaru herself, but she held herself back,
rushing to Rem’s side.
Then, she took her by the hand and led her to Subaru’s sleeping quarters――
Rem: “――――”
The voices coming from inside the cabin belonged to Subaru and his companions.
Putting it like that, it may have sounded like an outsider’s matter, but it seemed that these friends were
also closely related to Rem―― She did not really feel a connection with them, just like she did not really
feel a connection with Subaru.
Rem: “They’re not bad people at all, I know that.”
The group, led by Emilia, who was the first person she had met among them, had come in search of both
Rem and Subaru, and they were clearly considerate of their companions, full of action, and above all,
good people.
According to what she had heard, they hailed from the Kingdom neighboring the Empire, even though
crossing over was forbidden, going as far as to participate in a civil war with which they had no
connection.
All of this had been performed to save Subaru―― or rather, to save Subaru and Rem, who had been
caught up in the Empire’s rebellion.
In the same way that Rem could also not escape from this struggle in the Empire――
186
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
???: “――You can hear Barusu’s rapacious voice.”
As a voice suddenly called to her back while deep in thought, Rem gasped slightly.
Instead of Rem, it was Louis, who was hugging her around the waist, who turned around to look at the
other party. They looked back at Louis, who was looking at her, and let out a small sigh,
???: “Stop glaring at Ram with such an accusatory look. This was a tough love lesson for Barusu… No,
there’s no love, so it’s just tough. Yes, a purely tough lesson.”
Rem: “…Does that mean you don’t like him?”
???: “There’s no hate, just many opportunities for disdain.”
With that said, Rem also turned to the other party, who was slowly walking toward her, their shoes
making a sound.
She took a beat to turn around to look in that direction, as she needed to muster up the courage to look
at the other person’s face directly.
After all, that face was familiar to Rem’s, even though she had no memory of it. It was――
Rem: “…Ram-san.”
Ram: “What a cold way to address Ram, considering she’s ready to be called older sister.”
Rem: “For me, everything was so sudden that…”
The woman who stood in front of her, clutching her elbows and puffing out her chest―― Ram, which was
how she referred to herself, which was how she was referred to by those around her, bore a lot of
resemblance to Rem herself.
The color of her hair and eyes, and the overwhelming pressure of confidence overflowing within them,
marked the differences between her and Rem.
It seemed that she was Rem’s older sister, who had no memory of her.
187
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
To be honest, there was no room for denial after comparing their facial features. The name of her older
sister, conveyed to her many times before by Subaru, was certainly “Ram”.
Above all else, what undeniably predominated Rem’s mind was――
Ram: “Whatever you think, Rem’s heart will feel it, because Ram and Rem are sisters… Synesthesia
doesn’t lie.”
Rem: “Synesthesia…”
Ram: “A sort of connection of the soul between twins. All along, Ram has felt Rem’s presence… Is Rem
different?”
Rem: “――――”
Rem closed her lips at Ram, who narrowed her light-crimson eyes as she asked directly.
If asked whether Rem was different or not, then no, not at all. While she did not understand well that
thing called Synesthesia, inside Rem there was a very, very strong sensation that felt different.
That was an overwhelming feeling of safety towards Ram, whom she was supposedly meeting for the first
time.
Rem: “…But I’m afraid.”
Ram: “Afraid?”
Rem: “To have such feelings about you, with whom I have only exchanged a few words in a short time.”
For Rem, who had lost her memory, Subaru and Louis were the only two people who were present at the
moment her present self began. Due to the circumstances, she had pushed Subaru away and kept Louis
by her side at first.
After that, Rem got to know the Shudraqians, got to know Flop and Medium, got to know Priscilla and
Katya, and in Rem’s own way, she established various relationships with them.
Even then, Ram’s very existence overtook them all at once, attempting to stand at the top.
188
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Rem: “That is what I’m afraid of…”
This inexpressible sense of security, it was the footsteps of the past approaching.
It was not that she did not wish to regain her lost memories. But it also seemed as though many of Rem’s
problems would surely come back to her with those memories’ return.
But at the same time, she feared that when those footsteps caught up with her, everything would change.
If the way one saw, the way one felt, the way one thought, if everything changed.
Yes, firmly, intensely, Rem shut her eyes and clutched her chest. And there――
Ram: “Yes―― What a relief.”
Rem: “Huh?”
An unexpected voice was heard, and Rem opened her tightly shut eyelids to look up.
Ram, who was clutching her elbows in front of Rem, stared at her, lowering the corners of her eyes
slightly, wondering what she had just said,
Ram: “Ram is thinking the same as Rem. Afraid.”
Rem: “Afraid, you mean…”
Ram: “What if Rem were to accepted Synesthesia that naturally, and jump into Ram’s chest as if it were
guaranteed? ――Yes, Ram was afraid.”
Rem: “――――”
As she had a tender expression, but spoke about fear, Rem began to understand less how Ram in front of
her felt―― No, that was not it.
Understanding what she did not understand, that was what confused her.
Louis: “U!”
189
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Suddenly, instead of Rem, whose eyes were swimming with confusion, it was Louis who groaned as she
hugged her around the waist.
Louis, glaring at Ram from below, was sensitive to the quaking in Rem’s heart, sharpening her gaze as if
to scold Ram for causing it.
Meeting Louis’s gaze, Ram’s eyes narrowed slightly,
Ram: “Trying to stand between Ram and Rem? Of all people, you?”
Louis: “Aau~!”
Ram: “So, you’re not going to back down. This is complicated, but not unpleasant.”
Just what history was there between them, for Ram to have stated as such while displaying signs that
she also knew Louis, then looked into Rem’s eyes once again. When their eyes met, she could not separate
them from hers.
Even though her heart felt like being burned by the intensity of that gaze, her soul was attracted to it.
Her anxiety grew stronger and stronger.
Just as equally strong as her captivation towards Ram.
Feeling it intensely, Rem bit her lip hard,
Rem: “You certainly must be my older sister. I can believe that without a doubt. It’s just…”
Ram: “Even if your heart is convinced, your mind is not?”
Rem: “…Yes.”
Ram: “Right. Then, that is fine for now.”
Rem nodded weakly, and Ram closed the distance with another step.
The former’s shoulders tensed at the sight of her approaching, and Louis stepped forward to protect her.
But Rem gently held Louis’s shoulder with an “It’s okay”, stopping the gentle little girl.
190
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Then, of their own volition, they directed their gazes directly at Ram.
With Rem’s gaze on her, Ram uncrossed her arms and held out her hand. The hand that was offered by
the person whose heart had already recognized her as her sister.
Ram: “I am Ram. Your older sister, doubtlessly born to love you.”
Rem: “――――”
Ram: “Though, there are other people just as important to this independent older sister of yours too.”
At those words, spoken with such calm and confidence, Rem’s eyes widened.
Then, as the meaning of the words began to sink in, a gasp escaped her lips. Rem just gave a little smile
and laughed,
Rem: “It turns out, you are a frightening person. When I talk to you, I feel like my body just surrenders
itself into this sense of security I feel.”
Ram: “It cannot be helped, Ram is the kind of older sister you just want to put all your trust and love
in.”
Rem: “Yes, Ram-neesan.”
Ram proudly puffed out her chest, her hand being timidly grasped by Rem, who at last had addressed
her in that manner. Upon hearing that, Ram raised her eyebrows slightly.
It had taken courage for Rem to address her as such, so that reaction was unexpected.
Rem: “Umm?”
Ram: “…As much as doing it like Barusu said annoys me, this sure doesn’t feel comfortable.”
Rem: “Errr?”
Ram: “――Nee-sama.”
Rem: “Huh?”
191
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
With Ram looking sour for an instant then continuing her few words, Rem widened her eyes. In response
to Rem’s reaction, Ram repeated herself once more, saying the same thing again.
Ram: “Address Ram with «nee-sama». That feels the most comfortable.”
Rem: “…Ram, nee-sama?”
Ram: “The name is unnecessary.”
Rem: “――Nee-sama.”
Doing exactly as she was told to, drawing ever closer to what Ram wished to be called, the latter shut
her eyes tightly. Then, she pulled Rem’s hand, the one she was gripping, towards herself; Rem stumbled
around a bit on reflex, but came to have Ram gently catch her body from the front, embracing her.
And continuing like that, Ram put her lips to Rem’s ear, and,
Ram: “Now Ram can clearly feel it―― Ram is Rem’s nee-sama.”
Rem: “I feel, it too.”
Thus, as soon as she was embraced by her arms, what she had been afraid of overflowed from her.
What she had dubbed a sense of security, was an attraction to her soul, a love for Ram. Firmly, gently,
it engulfed even Rem, who was supposedly without memories.
Ram: “…As much as it pains Ram to say it, but are you ready for this, Rem?”
Rem: “Ready… for what?”
Ram: “Ready to go inside; we need to show it off to Barusu, not to mention show it off to Emilia-sama
and the others. We need to boast our sisterly love, that will alleviate any lingering worries.”
Due to Ram’s words, Rem closed her eyes.
Even now, be it Emilia and everyone else or Subaru as well, how she ought to face them and what
expression she should have were questions for which she had not found an answer.
192
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by DdukaE (source)
193
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
But, at the very least, there were no doubts whatsoever about the feeling of Ram being her sister, about
her feelings for Ram.
Rem: “Yes, nee-sama.”
Ram: “Like I thought, perhaps we should put that off until you call Ram that a hundred times.”
Rem: “Nee-sama…”
Ram: “It’s a joke.”
To the nodding Rem, Ram told a joke that had not sounded like a joke.
Seeing such a mischievous attitude from her sister filled Rem’s heart with relief, even if for but a single
moment, despite her own self’s sense of urgency, despite the fact that they were in a situation that was
otherwise a matter of the utmost urgency.
Louis: “Uau, auaaau~?”
Rem: “Yes, I’m fine. And thank you, Louis-chan, for your concern.”
Louis: “Uh!”
Louis had been standing by Rem’s side the whole time, caught in the middle of Rem and Ram’s dialogue.
Relieving her of her fears with a smile, Rem gently stroked the head of the kind little girl.
Then, with Louis in tow, Rem mustered up the courage to line up next to her sister, who had turned
around halfway.
Without stopping, Ram and her shared glances and nodded, and the two of them reached for the door
before them and――
Rem: “――Pardon us. I could hear you making a lot of noise, even from outside.”
Ram: “It was a very Barusu-like yell, like many little animals put together, wasn’t it?”
And so, the sisters both stepped into the cabin their companions were in.
194
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “Haa… Feels like a huge weight’s been lifted off my shoulders…”
Keenly sensing that a huge load had disappeared from his chest, Subaru muttered so.
That huge load on his chest, it had been the responsibility Subaru had needed to take upon himself――
with nobody else around to protect Rem, he would see that duty through, and make it so Ram, Emilia,
and everyone else could meet her.
In all honesty, however, upon learning that he had not been present for the reunion of the sisters, Ram
and Rem, he had been struck with grief akin to that of the world ending.
Subaru: “If only I could’ve presented the two of them lined up side-by-side, like that…”
The demeanor of those two, visiting Subaru’s cabin together, made him believe that it had at least not
gone badly, even if he did not know exactly what sort of exchanges the two sisters had had.
Once Subaru grasped this, the frustration he had felt just before vanished, and a sense of relief washed
over him.
Finally, he had finally made it so that Rem and Ram could meet.
He had made it so that Rem could meet with Emilia, with Beatrice, with everyone else.
Just how much of that could be said to be due to Subaru’s contributions, he did not know, but it had
been done regardless.
That Subaru himself had also been able to meet up with Emilia and the gang, was a matter of great
celebration.
Subaru: “Although, I’m still small, and Rem’s Memories aren’t back yet…”
However, he could sense that the seeds of hope were budding.
195
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
As far as the matter of Subaru’s size went, it could be said that a way for it to be resolved could be seen
in the near future; and assuredly, he would be able to find a way to restore Rem’s Memories.
So, what came next was――
Beatrice: “…Is it really alright if you don’t have Betty with you, in fact?”
Subaru: “No, I’m not that composed at all, but that guy won’t show his face with you around, Beako, so
indulge my selfishness for just a while.”
Beatrice: “If anything happens, call for Betty right away, I suppose. Betty will come rushing with a zyoom,
in fact.”
Subaru: “I’ll be counting on you.”
Until the very end, Beatrice wanted to avoid letting go of Subaru’s hand.
The deeply considerate girl tenderly detached her hand; once Emilia and everyone else reluctantly parted
with him and exited the cabin, Subaru was left with nobody else in the cabin filled with silence.
Once the factors for it having been so lively up until this point had all left the cabin, Subaru was instantly
overwhelmed by a myriad of misgivings.
The retreat from the Imperial Capital, on how large of a scale had it been undertaken? Had the origin of
that horde of zombies been grasped? Was the relationship between the Imperial Army and the rebels
improving? For what reason had Emilia and the others purposely only touched upon nothing but upbeat
topics? What was the answer for Tanza’s somber expression?
And, the events that had occurred just before, when Subaru had gone unconscious, how had they
concluded?
Subaru: “Even if you don’t answer everything, can you at least answer around half of them?”
???: “――That would depend on how much you are willing to compromise.”
In the sleeping quarters bereft of people, Subaru’s words, spoken as he raised his upper body from the
bed, were answered by a figure that had likely been waiting for everyone to finish leaving.
196
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 10 – No One Can Be Alone
Web Novel Volume 34
There was the sound of shoes stepping firmly, leisurely, on the floor in a dignified manner, punctuated
by a posture which lacked any hesitation to make their presence known to those in the environs.
Their deportment, the keen glint of their eyes, none of it deviated from his memory. And yet, they were
markedly different in some way, that person―― that black-haired man, Subaru fixedly stared at his
handsome looks.
And then――
???: “How eloquently shall you speak, Natsuki Subaru? ――O Stargazer of the Dragon Kingdom.”
And thus, his black eyes pregnant with hostility, Vincent Vollachia inquired so of Natsuki Subaru.
197
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux”, Parts 5-6
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Phantaminum, Translation
checked by Garcar, Rafalbrew) ― Complete
???: “――Are you going to see him, Abel-san?”
Stopping at the call from his side, Vincent turned around.
Multiple carriages were coupled to one another, treated as a single long dragon carriage, which allowed
the Divine Protection of the multiple ground dragons to be applied to its entirety―― Vincent batted one
eye shut, upon witnessing a familiar blue-haired girl standing at the juncture he had crossed over.
Thinking back, it had been a long time since he had last exchanged words with her in this way.
Vincent: “Have the uninvited guests from the Kingdom achieved their purpose?”
Blue-Haired Girl: “Their purpose is not me, but…”
Vincent: “Cease. Do not take up my time with nonsense that even you do not fully believe. Time is
precious. Especially under the current circumstances. As you understand.”
Blue-Haired Girl: “――――”
At the sound of Vincent’s sharp voice, the girl lowered her head with eyes downcast.
However, she quickly raised it again, adopting Vincent’s notion of time being limited,
Blue-Haired Girl: “Are you going to see him, Abel-san?”
And, she piled that very same inquiry onto him once more.
198
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “I am not Abel. I, am Vincent Vollachia.”
To that question, Vincent replied without changing his expression.
Abel was a temporary name, which he had utilized for his own convenience during his escape and nothing
more. He had taken it from Abellux, his family name from the time before his ascension to Emperor, a
name he held no particular attachment to.
But, his displeasure towards being called that was stronger, right now.
Vincent: “――It has been reported that that thing is awake. I must confront him.”
Pushing aside his displeasure, Vincent answered the girl’s inquiry.
Whatever she thought, it would not alter Vincent’s decision. He did not think she had such thoughts or
intentions to begin with.
Protected, displaced, distressed, and after a long period of time, she would come to a natural conclusion.
Like many others, she was merely a single ordinary person.
Ergo, Vincent attempted to cut that dialogue short. However――
Blue-Haired Girl: “He is not your enemy, Abel-san.”
Vincent: “――What?”
Upon receiving a reply from the girl he had expected to remain silent and downcast, a reply with contents
contrary to his expectations, Vincent furrowed his brow.
The girl thus glared at Vincent, her pale-blue eyes containing a definite purpose.
There was a light that, as of their parting, had not dwelled in them; timidly yet boldly it penetrated
Vincent, as if trying to intimidate him.
Vincent: “――I am Vincent Vollachia. There shall not be a third time.”
199
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Blue-Haired Girl: “I am sorry. But I do not have my memories, so I do not know much about His Excellency,
Emperor Vincent. So there is nothing I can say to Him.”
Vincent: “――――”
Blue-Haired Girl: “He is not your enemy, Abel-san.”
Without once averting her gaze, the girl yet again emphasized so.
Vincent had a good understanding of her based on the abilities she possessed; she was the reins with
which to control Natsuki Subaru, and a valuable user of healing magic.
Supposing that she had taken that self-assured stance against Vincent while being aware of her own
position, he would be compelled to do nothing but dub her as possessing considerable mettle. Yet, that
did not seem to be the case. And thus――
Vincent: “You, what did you say your name was?”
Blue-Haired Girl: “――It’s Rem. At least now I can definitively answer that.”
Vincent: “The girl who has no memories, making such a declaration?”
Rem: “It’s strange. Even though my heart and my mind don’t remember, there are things that your
surroundings can teach you. I know that I’m Rem, thanks to someone who kept telling me that all this
time.”
Whether it was gratitude or exasperation, the girl―― Rem herself did not comprehend which of the two
her way of speaking was conveying.
However, understanding that it was not connected to disgust or other loathsome negative thoughts,
Vincent concluded that there was no need for further conversation.
Turning his back, he proceeded to walk away. And as he did so,
Vincent: “Rem, never again let mine time be so needlessly squandered. At your next act of disrespect, I
shall lop off your head.”
200
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Leaving her with those words, he ended his conversation with Rem. And then――
Vincent: “How eloquently shall you speak, Natsuki Subaru? ――O Stargazer of the Dragon Kingdom.”
△▼△▼△▼△
While acutely sensing the hostility being directed towards him, Subaru stood face to face with the man.
In retrospect, his relationship with this man could be summed up with the word “enigmatic”.
At their first meeting, he had been a suspicious masked man camping out in a forest. On that occasion,
he had been frantically searching for Rem and Louis, whom he had lost sight of; hence why he had not
been desperate to probe deeper into that matter, but the man was far from just being a suspicious
person.
The next time they met, it had occurred inside a cage in the Shudraqian village; Subaru could hardly
explain why the man had acted so self-important despite his status as a prisoner. He would rather that
there had been some means of escape, because after that he was made to take part in the Lifeblood
Ritual, in which he had acted without a plan.
Thereafter, his help in retrieving Rem notwithstanding, he had come to part with Subaru on one occasion;
however, he had known that Subaru’s group would have no option but to return. Not informing them of
those circumstances had been a show of his underhandedness.
Immediately after, he had fully cooperated with Subaru’s plan to capture the Fortress City of Guaral; as
the dancers that went by Natsumi Schwartz, Bianca, and Fiora, they entered the enemy’s stronghold
together.
There were doubts regarding his unusual relationship with Priscilla; and after, in the Demon City, he was
courted by Yorna; and without hesitation, he declared that Louis should not be allowed to live; thus was
their relationship upon parting ways.
And even then, once Subaru had escaped from the Gladiator Island, and once he heard of the situation
enveloping the Empire at large, he had held full conviction that said situation had been instigated by
that man, the Emperor who had been ousted from his throne.
201
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Abandoning the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, he had taken command of the great number of people
making their retreat, of the great number of people evacuating the Imperial Capital. And once more,
leading the people of the Empire as the one at their apex, the one regarded as the wisest Emperor――
Subaru: “It’s an honor to have Vincent Vollachia-san come and visit me. You arrived at just the right
time; can you peel me an appa?”
Vincent: “Do not play games with me. In the first place, I am not one to do the likes of peeling fruit.
Where are the appas, even?”
Subaru: “Where are…?”
At the question of the man who had set foot into the sleeping quarters, approaching him, Subaru’s gaze
turned to the side.
Even in another world, it was standard practice for fruit to be brought when visiting someone injured or
ill; it was perhaps a bit of a cliché in situations of the sort. For that reason, there was a basket of appas
next to his bed.
Naturally, his conversational partner should have been able to see it as well.
Subaru: “In that basket of fruits there. The red ones, don’t they look delicious or what?”
Vincent: “Fool, are you duping me? Appas are fruits of white color.”
Subaru: “Well, they’re white inside once you’ve peeled them, but… Wait, this conversation, I think I
recall having this very exchange, stored way, way back in the recesses of my memories.”
His memories of it were rather faint, but he had the feeling he’d once had the same conversation quite
some time prior.
The details of whom he had been talking to at the time could not be recalled, but he did have the
memory of getting the same impression he was getting now, that those of nobility had reached an
extreme to this point. Either way――
Subaru: “I guess there are things you don’t know either. How unexpected.”
202
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
With that not-at-all-tense preface to their first mutual exchange of words in a while, feeling like they
had not started off badly, Subaru stated so.
At Subaru’s words, the man―― Abel, extended a hand to the basket, and split an appa in half with the
knife left there. Naturally, a cross-section of its white insides was exposed.
Subaru: “――――”
Laying eyes upon that undeniable result, did he have the mind to admit what was actually factual in
their previous exchange? Abel put down the knife, and, leaving the fruit split in half in the basket, turned
to Subaru.
Moistening those sable eyes of his still, was unmistakable hostility.
Subaru: “No way, you’re mad at me for embarrassing you about the color of an appa…? You’re the one
who’s called me something weird just now.”
Vincent: “Stargazer of the Dragon Kingdom, it was.”
Subaru: “That was it.”
One more time being made aware of how he had been referred to, Subaru frowned, as he had no idea
what he was on about.
That term was not one he had no recollection of. If he was not mistaken, from what he had heard, it was
something like a term that referred to the fortune tellers that accompanied the Emperor closely, in the
Empire.
Very much like the Dragon History Stone, the Kingdom of Lugunica’s tablet of prophecies, they were an
existence that spoke of the future.
Subaru: “No, feels like you spoke of it in a way even worse than that… You put it like it’s like peeping
into the near future.”
Vincent: “I recognize it as such, without a doubt. That is how I perceive those things.”
Subaru: “If that’s the case, you spoke of me as if I’m a peeping tom just now, are you aware of that?”
203
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
If times had not changed, by regular standards, wouldn’t he have the right to cut Abel down for the
affront? Or, to put it into modern terms Subaru was aware of, he was prepared to fight for defamation
of character in a civil court.
However, faced with Subaru’s reply, Abel’s countenance did not waver in the slightest. Those black eyes
of his, the same color as Subaru’s own, but distinct in their depth, told Subaru that he had no intent to
play along.
Of course, Subaru did not intend to mess about either――
Vincent: “You, just how much have you grasped?”
Subaru: “How much have I grasped, about the current situation? If that’s what you mean, I wasn’t told
many of the details. Emilia and everyone were all worried about me right after I woke up… But I know
we’re in the middle of evacuating.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “The civil war yamatta14 for the time being, everyone’s fleeing from the Imperial Capital right
now… Though you’d think it would be hella chaotic, it doesn’t seem like it’s turned into a huge uproar.”
The dragon carriages moved unceasingly, the night view outside the window shifted at a slow pace, but
with the Divine Protection of Wind Evasion shielding them from the vibration and the howling of the
wind, all was quiet.
One would think the very quietude in the passenger cars of the dragon carriages as being quite loud, but
that the dragon carriages had not halted their march even once was evidence that no major troubles had
popped up.
And that was in spite of the fact that a considerable number of people, most likely in the hundreds of
thousands, were being transported.
14
Engrish flip. Means “stopped” (やまった), originally “ストップして” (stopped). Weirdly enough the original is basically the English
verb “to stop”, but conjugated as if it were a Japanese verb.
204
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “The Nine Divine Generals and whatnot probably served as a unifying force, but that alone
wouldn’t be enough. As I thought, you’re quite the big deal, man.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “Honestly, when I heard the story of you being betrayed by your right-hand man and retainer,
being ousted from the throne, I really wondered if it’d be fine to have you back as Emperor, but, it
turned out to be the right option.”
Leadership and charisma, those were the so-called qualities of those standing above others.
These qualities were not simply the result of outstanding ability, and they could probably be acquired
through blood, sweat, and tears, but the people who had these traits from birth were not few in number.
The royals of each country, the heads of many an organization, were such cases.
In that sense, Abel, who’d had something to fall back on in times of emergency, still held the potential
to be followed, to be looked up to by those around him.
Subaru: “It annoys me that rather than being on the fence about it, I was leaning more towards believing
it. But I was right, you are the Emperor…”
Vincent: “――Is that as per your expectations as well?”
Subaru: “Huh?”
A quiet voice, however, it had certainly been laced with emotion. As it seemed way out of left field,
Subaru’s brain refused to comprehend it.
As a result, Subaru did not dodge the hand that thus was extended, his forehead being pushed down onto
the bed, his body following suit. And, before he could raise an objection as to what the hell was going
on, he perceived the sensation of something sharp against his throat.
Which he immediately realized to be the tip of the paring knife with which the appa had just been split.
205
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
He had made that realization, yet he knew not the intent behind it. He knew not the meaning of Abel
clasping that knife, and turning it towards Subaru in that manner, directing his hostility at him―― Nay,
directing his hatred, the same hatred his voice was rife with.
Subaru: “――――”
From near proximity, within breathing distance of one another, Subaru and Abel shared mutual glares.
If Subaru were to carelessly raise his voice in a call for help at this juncture, Abel would not hesitate in
slitting Subaru’s throat with the knife.
But conversely, that Abel was not doing so at once was because he had no reason to.
Subaru: “What, do you want… Hk.”
Vincent: “That ought to be mine question; what are your plans? To what extent exactly have you seen
the current course of events unfold? Is everything up to this point in accordance with the picture you
have painted?”
Subaru: “I told you already…! I told you, I don’t know what you’re talking about. What am I scheming…?”
Vincent: “――Why, did you leave me behind, and not Chisha?”
In comparison to the blade at his throat, the tone of his voice cut by far and away more deeply. It
silenced Subaru, and Abel’s hand shook, trembling while gripping the knife.
As Abel gritted his teeth, as he glowered at Subaru from point-blank range, having asserted so.
That was not something Subaru was able to comprehend immediately.
Subaru: “Abel…”
Vincent: “Vincent Vollachia.”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “I, am no Abel. I am none other than the Seventy-Seventh Emperor of the Vollachian Empire,
Vincent Vollachia―― That, is the course you have desired, is it not?”
206
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Declaring such as if he were wringing the words out of himself, Abel―― Nay, Vincent, gave his name with
a hint of annoyance.
Not quite understanding the meaning of that attitude of his, an attitude as if he were cursing himself for
giving his name as such, Subaru knitted his brows. Because, of course he would.
Subaru: “You… went to war so you could reclaim that name, and that crown, didn’t you…!?”
Vincent: “Incorrect. I was striving to fulfill my duty as Emperor. The Covenant with the People of
Shudraq, the fall of the Fortress City, the negotiations with Yorna Mishigure, and the provocation of civil
war were all for that purpose.”
Subaru: “Your duty, as Emperor…?”
Vincent: “While on the throne, Vincent Vollachia will be killed. With that as the starting point, the Great
Disaster will attempt to destroy the Empire, the means to oppose it being left behind by Vincent
Vollachia. That, is my duty.”
Subaru: “Hah…”
As Vincent enumerated the particulars of his undertaking to him for the first time, Subaru exhaled a
hoarse breath.
That expression, “Great Disaster”, was one unfamiliar to Subaru’s ears, but what astonished Subaru even
more than that was the very way Vincent had recited it all.
Per his words, upon the demise of Vincent Vollachia, the Great Disaster would commence.
Then, he had also stated that he would leave behind the means with which to oppose that Great Disaster.
Rather than searching for those means, he would leave them behind.
From how he had spoken, it was just as if――
Subaru: “The way you spoke… It’s kinda like you knew you were going to die…”
While firmly sensing the cold tip of death trained on the neck, Subaru muttered.
207
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
With Death perhaps creeping closer to Subaru, before him, Vincent’s sable eyes wavered with
uncertainty. The vast expanse that laid beyond their jet-black coloration, he had a hunch on its true
identity.
‘Twas resignation, adorned with the will to resist.
Vincent: “Indeed. I have made mine demise a part of my plans. I left behind plans to ensure that the
Vollachian Empire would not fall to ruin, even with mine passing.”
And thus, none other than Vincent himself confirmed his intuition as correct; the very next instant,
Subaru’s mind was stained red, and his emotions burst out.
Subaru: “YOU BASTARD, STOP GODDAMN SCREWING AROUND!”
Teeth bared and eyes flaring up in anger, Subaru gave Vincent―― No, the cowardly bastard before him
the death stare, bellowing out. There was a flash of acute pain at his neck, but that could be postponed
until much, much later.
Right here and now, it was much more important to just beat the living shit out of this wimp wearing a
self-righteous face.
Subaru: “After manipulating so many people, after making them cross so many dangerous bridges, after
making them take so many unnecessary detours with you, you planned to die at the end of it all? Don’t
joke around!”
Vincent: “As if I would do anything such as jest. Everything you have spoken of was done because it was
the road that needed to be taken. At its terminus was to be mine death, a matter the importance of
which cannot possibly be compared to the survival of the Empire, which hangs in the balance.”
Subaru: “That’s not it! What I’m saying is, why is it that the first thing you do is give up on your own life?
Some huge disaster? Don’t know anything about it! Wouldn’t it be better to just stay alive and face it
yourself!?”
Vincent: “Do you lot not know any better but to chatter nonsense? While I live, the Great Disaster shan’t
come. That is the premise of this plan. It cannot be overturned――”
208
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Who the hell decided it can’t be overturned? You’ve got a good head on you, so whether it be
the Great Disaster or anything else, you could just deceive it and lure it out, and then…”
Vincent: “――Yet it was you Stargazers, who declared that it could never be overturned!”
Vincent, stifling his emotions, had been replying to a Subaru prattling on and on with sentimentality. But
the former’s emotions had come to this point, and now exploded before Subaru’s eyes.
Just how unexpected had that violent outburst been from the standpoint of Vincent? Had he himself not
seized the blade of the knife thrust towards Subaru with his opposite hand, who knew where the tip of
the knife would have stabbed; such had been the torrent of emotions.
In drips, blood trickled from Vincent’s left hand, having seized the tip of the blade, staining the white
sheets here and there.
However, neither Subaru nor Vincent paid any mind to the falling droplets of blood, instead focusing
their attention towards each other’s eyes, towards the very essence of the other’s being beyond said
eyes.
Yet again, Vincent had dubbed Subaru a Stargazer.
Therein laid the unmistakable reason as to why Vincent Vollachia hated, harbored hostility towards
Natsuki Subaru, even going as far as to train a knife at him.
It was precisely because he happened to understand it, that those doubts could not be resolved.
Subaru: “The Stargazers… declared…”
Vincent: “――The Stargazers hear the voices of the Observers from the heavens above, that exist beyond
the framework. They speak of events that may occur in the far future, conferring us with the possibility
of minimizing the damage. Still, that is but a matter of the scale of said damage. Not of how to prevent
it from happening beforehand.”
In a disgusted voice, yet attempting to stifle any emotion as much as possible, Vincent began to speak.
Subaru was reminded of one thing amidst the contents of his speech. If the Stargazers were truly able to
foretell the future, from his experience, actually being able to change it would be no easy feat.
209
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Whether it ought to be called the power of fate or the natural flow of time, it would stick to a
predetermined path as much as possible; those who attempted to avoid impending tragedies would be
brought to their knees.
The Stargazers’ precognitions, they were akin to what Subaru knew from experience.
For example, were Subaru to Return by Death due to a natural catastrophe, even if he could urge
everyone to take refuge in preparation, he would be unable to stop the natural catastrophe itself.
Whether that would prevent the destruction of houses and buildings, or even prevent the loss of human
lives entirely, he would not know until he had a go at it, but he held no doubts that it would be difficult.
Vincent: “Many times in the past, the Stargazers have precluded correctly that perils would befall the
Empire. Those crises were dealt with to the fullest extent possible, but some things could not be saved.
Therefore, plans are necessary.”
Subaru: “Plans…”
Vincent: “Plans with which to keep the damage at a minimum, and lessen those lost to as close to zero
as possible.”
――Calamities awaited in the future, doings could be done so that a greater number of people would be
able to overcome them. Doings could be done so that a greater number of people would not be left
behind.
If Vincent Vollachia had toiled, sparing no effort, for the sake of making that come to pass.
Vincent: “It was you, Stargazers, who whispered of mine death. How dare you, with that mouth, utter
that my death must be defied? Are you toying with me… with me15!?”
Subaru: “W-wait, wait a sec! For quite some time now, I’m not a Stargazer or anything like…”
15
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “Now as the Emperor, Vincent retakes his use of «余» as a pronoun, as seen in
Arc 7 Chapter 107. However here, his mask as an Emperor crumbles, and returns to using «俺» as a pronoun, much like he did
before ascending to the seat of Emperor, and after getting ousted, which is noted here with italics (further uses will also be noted
in the same fashion).”
210
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “――You see things that have yet to happen. Cease your deception, Natsuki Subaru.”
With those scant words, Subaru tasted the feeling of having his heart, within his chest, being stopped.
In the process of spewing out the recesses of his very own heart, the mask of Emperor had fallen away,
and visible on the other side was not the face of Vincent Vollachia, but rather the face of a man rife with
defects who went by the name of Abel.
And finally, once the man looked at him directly, once the man declared those words, Subaru finally
comprehended.
Subaru: “――Ah.”
Vincent―― Nay, Abel, had dubbed him a Stargazer, and Subaru had understood the reason for that.
Abel, had perceived Subaru’s Return by Death.
In precise terms, he had not perceived Subaru’s Return by Death, rather, the fact that via the loss of his
life, Subaru had gone back in time, that Subaru had brought back information from the future―― he had
perceived that Subaru held the means to know what laid ahead.
So then, he had comprehended that it was akin to the foresight abilities that Abel knew to be held by
the Stargazers.
Subaru: “――――”
If he gave it some thought, it was quite natural that a mistake like this would possibly occur.
Because of course it would. Subaru himself, in his pursuit for understanding and comprehension, had
found in Abel’s exposition about the Stargazers something in common with his own Return by Death.
Armed with the knowledge of the precedent represented by the Stargazers, if Subaru were to attain
results beyond the capabilities he was possessed of, it was no surprise that he would draw a
connection―― No, that he would identify him as one in the same.
Abel’s insight was a reliable one. His acumen would certainly scrutinize all things.
211
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
With that insight of his, he had immediately grasped that Subaru had not survived all the situations he
had come across in the Empire through his unripe abilities and sheer fortune.
That was why, that was certainly why.
Subaru: “So, that’s why you always tried to listen to my advice?”
If Abel interpreted Subaru’s advice as a proposal that came as the result of selecting the most optimal
move via seeing the future, then no matter how idiotic the proposal may have sounded to the ears, he
would be unable to flat out discard it.
The refusal of allowing the Shudraqian village to go up in flames, the crossdressing performed with the
purpose of capturing the Fortress City, the voyage to the Demon City of Chaosflame, the negotiations
with Yorna, all of those had been so.
Abel had always explored the possibility of actualizing Subaru’s proposals, earnestly scrutinizing them.
In this manner, Abel had attempted to drag Subaru, who he thought to be a Stargazer, into the struggle
for the Empire’s survival, employing him as a pawn on the board―― After he himself was lost, Subaru
would be another one of the means of opposition.
Despite this――
Vincent: “…You, left me behind, not Chisha.”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “Natsuki Subaru, you are a banal human being.”
In a form different from the one just prior, the timbre of that voice was devoid of sentiment.
There was no attempt to repress emotions. If there indeed was such an attempt, those very real emotions
would still be eked out, able to be heard in their venture to appeal outwards.
Yet nothing was heard. They were not being repressed, those emotions had died.
And with that tone of voice killed of emotions, Abel let loose words bereft of hue towards Subaru.
212
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “A naïve, green, immature human being, holding on to plenty of bitterness. Neither do you
possess virtue worthy of mention, nor do you possess viciousness worthy of mention. With neither of
these, you would have accomplished nothing, and died an ordinary man.”
Subaru’s characterization, spoken so matter-of-factly, left absolutely no room for retort.
As per Abel’s pertinent judgment, Subaru could not become anyone special. Even immersed in the lack
of maturity of his body and mind, with his spirit returned to the days when he had believed himself to
be a child prodigy, he also knew what he would eventually be in the future to come, a half-baked human
being. But――
Vincent: “You have been bestowed with an opportunity to surpass banal, ordinary men. By making perfect
use of it, you have survived till this day. You have not been banal, you have not been an ordinary person,
you have no strong disposition toward either virtue or viciousness.”
Subaru: “Abel…”
Vincent: “You… are a banal human being… If so, why.”
Firmly, potently, Abel tightly gritted his teeth, looking at Subaru.
He cast away his expression, his nobleness and his graciousness, his composure and his self-confidence
and everything entirely, baring the true face visible behind the mask of Emperor that had been stripped
away, his voice quivering.
And with that quivering voice as it had been, with that trembling voice as it was, he exclaimed.
Vincent: “Why, why did you leave me behind, Natsuki Subaru!”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “You have no bond to this Empire, nor any obligations. You could have been content with
protecting the many you have come to know till this day, and nothing more. For what reason did you
save me? For what reason did you think to try and save me, a man who does not get along with you…!”
Subaru: “――――”
213
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Why… Hk.”
Due to his extreme emotions, his hoarse voice conveyed just how monumental was Abel’s desire to pose
that inquiry of “Why”.
With more and more strength he grasped the blade of the knife, digging even deeper into his hand; more
and more intense grew the flow of blood, so painful to gaze at that Subaru instantaneously attempted
to release Abel’s grip on the knife and staunch the hemorrhage.
However――
Vincent: “Do not touch me!”
Subaru: “Agh!”
His hand was violently swatted away, and instantaneously becoming aware of pain in the hand he had
outstretched, Subaru produced a grimace.
Upon taking a look, Subaru saw that the knife within the hand of that strikingly-different Abel had slashed
his own hand, and drop-by-drop blood was trickling from it as well.
In the space between the two confronting one another, the sheets became increasingly sullied by their
blood, blood that went on dripping away without efforts to stop it.
And thus, in that manner, paying no heed to the blood flowing out of them, to the soiled sheets and
floor,
Vincent: “…Just now, when you reached out your hand to lend help, you did it again. That is what is
most baffling, and what is most incompatible with me, in your way of being.”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “Every so often you leave it all to the emotions you feel at the moment, punting to the wayside
all beliefs and ideas you have felt until then. You do not follow what you have decided upon, easily
reversing whatever course you have concluded that you ought to be taking. You are unable to categorize
what ought be saved or not, reaching out your hand indiscriminately.”
214
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “――Ah.”
His blood oozing out, faced with the glaring Abel’s insight and words, Subaru gulped down a breath.
Even the pain of the bleeding wound grew distant, with Subaru’s thoughts freezing over. Because what
Abel had stated just now, held the exact same meaning as what had tormented Subaru on a recent
occasion.
Todd: “――But you were willing to choose whether to save Katya or not, right?”
Subaru: “――――”
Before he had regained consciousness, before he had even lost it, those had been the words hurled
towards him.
That he and Natsuki Subaru were incompatible in every sense possible, that Natsuki Subaru was a monster
that he could never understand, such was the blade of words that Todd Fang had trained upon him,
decisively forcing their separation against Subaru’s will.
He too, though not drawing that conclusion about Subaru owing to Return by Death or owing to a status
as a Stargazer, had seen through Subaru’s peculiarities, and defined him as such; perhaps it was through
his power of observation, honed through his life as a werewolf.
Todd: “You’re too damn inconsistent! Your eyes say that you’re willing to die at any moment, you’re
willing to put other people’s lives on a scale selfishly, but when it comes to this, you’re desperate to
resist. It’s creepy!”
Subaru: “――Hk.”
Todd’s chilly gaze, his voice devoid of heat, overlapped with those of Abel before him.
Abel’s gaze, Abel’s voice possessed the fervor of rage; nonetheless, the two still overlapped. The reason
for that, undoubtedly, was that both were attempting to part with Subaru.
A preface for ousting Natsuki Subaru, rejecting he whose way of being was incompatible with theirs,
from their world.
215
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd: “Lack of self-awareness is a bad trait. You’re choosing between lives. Who to save, who to let
die, you’re deciding as you please. You show favor towards those who butter you up, but don’t care
about those who don’t. Me, I wouldn’t hesitate to butter anyone up, but…”
Todd: “How could I go along with someone who decides who lives or dies based on his own fickle whims?”
Thus, what had driven Todd to commit the heinous acts he had committed, as per his words, had been
Subaru’s way of thinking and behavior.
Of course, Subaru had not just accepted it without questioning, and did not consider himself to be at
fault. It was what he had always done and thought to be correct, in his own Subaru way. But were he to
so easily change his ways, Subaru would be unable to show his face to the companions who had followed
him, who had placed their faith in him till this day.
At the same time, however, there was a truth he could not repudiate completely.
――Subaru was choosing who to let live and who to let die, as he had indeed stated.
Through the Authority of Return by Death, Subaru had transfigured the fates of those precious to him.
Those who had no choice but to lose their lives, those who had no choice but to hurt him, those who had
no choice but to struggle for what was dear to them, those who had no choice but to deprive themselves
of the opportunity to reach a mutual understanding. He had distorted their fates, and kept them alive.
Through the decisions and actions Subaru had taken, assuredly, the number of people around Subaru who
had been robbed of their lives or become sorrowful had diminished.
However, Natsuki Subaru had not been capable of saving every single person, either.
Whether he went without saving them, or without being able to save them, though those differed on
whether he did it proactively or reactively, his decision had been thus. And so, without him turning back
the clock, the onward march of reality imposed itself as immovable.
It was not as though he had destroyed all of his “enemies”.
But, it was not that he had saved all of his “enemies”, either. Just how had Subaru come to decide which
to save, and which not to save?
216
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
That that was possibly due to Subaru’s personal likes and dislikes, was Todd’s fear.
Vincent: “No, that is not so, Natsuki Subaru. It is not even up to your like or dislike towards others.”
Subaru: “…Huh?”
Shaking his head, Abel’s words restrained Subaru, the latter having been made aware of the unbridgeable
gap between himself and Todd once more.
With Subaru holding his breath and raising his face, Abel so relayed.
Vincent: “Were you to determine who to save and who not to save based on your subjective preferences
of people’s characters, that I would be able to understand. But, you save even those you loathe. Such as
me.”
Subaru: “It’s not…”
Like that, so he wished to assert, yet Subaru’s words did not continue.
Whether Subaru hated Abel enough to abandon him at the eleventh hour was something he would only
understand were he to do some deep introspection, but it was true that he had reached out his hand to
someone he loathed.
He had been unable to reach. In spite of that, Subaru had attempted to reach out to Todd as well.
Finishing things without letting go. Their conflict notwithstanding, Louis had remained alongside Subaru
till this day.
Having been told that he reached out to those who he loathed, that was exactly what he had been doing.
Vincent: “――Take your people from the Kingdom, and leave Vollachia.”
As Subaru reflected upon his prior deeds, aghast, those unforeseen words struck him.
Slowly raising his eyes, he came to lay them upon Abel, who had returned the knife his hand had been
holding to the basket of fruits, that wrathful hue erased from his countenance, weaving words in tandem
with what had been his facial expression until then.
217
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
He, towards a Subaru astonished at the change in demeanor and at the content of the words thrown at
him, resumed.
Vincent: “From this point onwards, the Empire shall be plunged into battle against the Great Disaster.
The board is different from the one I was attempting to arrange, but alas, a way through remains. Therein
you are not required.”
Subaru: “Wha…”
Vincent: “I have heard enough nonsense. Whatever your intentions may be, what you have already done
must be considered definite. Questioning the merits of your reasoning for that, would be an act akin to
futility of the utmost extremes.”
Those were not so much words directed towards Subaru, as they were words directed towards his own
self.
The exchange in which he had gotten emotional with Subaru, and the exchange in which he had bared
all his emotions; Abel was about to unilaterally terminate the exchange that encompassed the entirety
of both that had taken place here.
It had not been a behavior too uncharacteristic for him.
A topic mentioned both when things had gotten emotional, and when the emotions had died, the name
“Chisha” was one Subaru had gotten an idea about.
Judging from how he had voiced it all, Chisha had apparently lost his life amidst the siege of the Imperial
Capital; why Subaru had not saved him, to ask such a thing must have been Abel’s true intentions.
Attempting to cover up those intentions, Abel would try to pretend that such things had never, ever truly
happened.
Vincent: “Make preparations to return to your country. All necessary arrangements will be made for you
to cross the border. Everything after that will be the Empire’s problem―― mine problem.”
Thus, changing his way of referring to himself, and restraining all of his conduct as Abel, were signs of
the resolution he had arrived at, to move forth as Emperor Vincent Vollachia.
218
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 11 – Shut the Hell Up
Web Novel Volume 34
And just how meaningful, just how heavy were the things he had been entrusted with, and if those had
been the reasons for his decision, were all things Subaru could not possibly understand.
Natsuki Subaru could not understand Vincent Vollachia.
Likewise, Vincent Vollachia could not understand Natsuki Subaru.
And with that, this fruitless period was coming to an end, with naught more than both shedding the
others’ blood――
Todd: “You’re a monster. Much more so than that zombie.”
That understanding one another was impossible, that the gap could not be bridged, that a separation
was unavoidable; both had reached such a conclusion on their own, both had arbitrarily decided such
things on their own, and both had ended things like that all on their own.
Don’t you regret that it had to end the way it did, you goddamn idiots.
Subaru: “Hey, Abel.”
Turning his back, his conduct indicating that the conversation had drawn to a close, the Emperor
advanced towards the door. The slender back making its departure was called out to, and the Emperor,
taking a calm, short breath, halted his steps.
And as he was, the Emperor, with eyes devoid of heat, turned his countenance over his shoulder, and,
Vincent: “Do understand. I am Vincent Vollachia, any man that goes by Abel is――”
Subaru: “――Shut the hell up. Let’s see you grit those teeth!”
Making use of the bouncy springs of the bed and blasting off, Subaru at last charged towards that face.
At that profile, the profile of one deciding to end things all on his own, the pompous profile of one who
had the nerve to selfishly tell him to hurry up and leave, that odious profile of one intending to take
absolutely everything and anything upon himself; either way, already unable to stop himself from getting
incredibly angry, irritated, and pissed off, Subaru drove his small, blood-soaked fist into that profile.
Something he had been wanting to do for a long, long time.
219
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux”, Parts 7-8
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Original Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Garcar) ― Complete
The moment he threw that punch, it was the moment he felt the most frustrated about having become
smaller.
Even more so than the tragedy of the Gladiator Island, in which he had been able to unite everyone in
order to prevent something; even more so than the Sparka used to win Gustav over to his side; even more
so than his dialogue with Cecilus under the moon; at this very moment, that he could have punched him
a just a little bit harder were he to have a larger body, made him frustrated.
Vincent: “You…!”
Taking the blow from the young Subaru’s fist on his left cheek, the Emperor, his face soiled with blood,
widened his eyes.
His gaze was directed at his own feet, observing Subaru after the latter had failed to land, tumbling
down onto the floor. However, though his face held shock, it was bereft of indignation. More so than the
humiliation he felt, his astonishment had been stronger.
The Emperor, having been given more shock than pain from Subaru’s fist, while pressing his hand against
where it had struck,
Vincent: “Do you not hold your life dear!? If I were to raise mine hand, the Flame of the Yang Sword
would scorch your very being…”
Subaru: “Yup, it’s not dear to me! Compared to letting you go without giving you a wallop right here and
now, something like burning to death isn’t scary or anything at all!”
220
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Wha…”
Receiving a scowl from the Emperor, Subaru jumped up before his eyes, and riposted, firmly.
Just then, fatigue yet remaining in his body, he lost his balance and fell backwards, slamming against
the door, but that was just right. Leaning against the door like that, Subaru spread his arms, thus
obstructing the Emperor from proceeding.
That he did not hold his life dear to him, such a thing was a downright lie.
But, in this tit-for-tat, he did not want to show even a hint of weakness.
This Emperor was spouting everything he had to say without holding back, so whether it be with fists or
words, Subaru would not be satisfied unless he fired back.
Subaru: “It’s just as you guys say. I think, I can’t be understood. After all, even I myself don’t really
understand what my criteria is for taking action.”
Vincent: “…«You guys», you say?”
Biting his lip, the Emperor frowned as Subaru glared at him.
Lowering his hand from his cheek, his face defiled with blood trickling from Subaru’s hand, the Emperor
was at a loss from the fact that Subaru’s statement had been aimed at multiple targets, possibly being
directed at someone aside from himself.
Though, no matter how much he pondered it over, there was no way he could understand. The man
before Subaru’s eyes was the Emperor, the other man nothing more than a foot soldier without an officer
rank.
And yet, the wounds that both had given Subaru, the scars they had both pointed out, were one and the
same.
Subaru: “I want to prioritize the people I like, the people I hold dear, and protect them. Those are my
honest feelings. But, even if it’s someone I hate or someone I don’t know, and they’re put into danger
right in front of me, then I…”
221
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Todd had said, that Subaru would choose who to save based on his subjective likes and dislikes.
Abel had said, that Subaru would recklessly choose who to save regardless of likes or dislikes.
Both of those were correct, and since both were correct, they were mistaken. After all――
Subaru: “But… is that really such a bad thing…?”
Vincent: “What?”
Subaru: “Is that so bad? Without the resolve to try and carry the whole world on my back, and without
any grand significance, is it really so bad if I save those who are right in front of me on impulse!?”
As Subaru rose his voice, violently stomping his feet, and the Emperor widened his sable eyes.
Though still amidst a rapid sequence of expression and demeanors uncharacteristic of him, Subaru yet
pressed him for an answer.
Subaru: “It’s just as you said! I consider the things within my own range of vision, I reach as far out as I
can, that’s what I’ve been doing until today. What’s so bad about that!?”
Vincent: “You dare now object!? What is so bad, you say? Is it not obvious!? For what reason do you focus
not on the greater picture, and instead act upon your selfish emotions? The Authority bestowed upon
you, for what reason do you not put it to good use!?”
Subaru: “I use absolutely everything! I’m standing here because I put it to good use! Don’t get emotional,
huh!? Stop talking like an idiot! The way I choose to use my own emotions, is up to me!”
Vincent: “Then at least act in accordance with those emotions! If you are to decide between somebody’s
life or death based on your likes and dislikes, do not deviate from that method in any sort of way. Your
way of being, is riddled with distortions.”
Subaru: “If that’s your conclusion from me leading a righteous life, I’m all for having a warped
personality!”
222
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
As the Emperor still continued to rebuke Subaru’s attitude, the latter delivered a powerful kick as he
replied. Kicking the Emperor’s shin over and over again, his anger, too much to be contained, erupted in
full.
As Subaru unleashed kicks charged with his foul temper, the Emperor contorted his cheeks, and,
Vincent: “We shall speak no further.”
With that, he attempted to terminate the conversation one-sidedly. Once more, he did it one-sidedly.
Trying to leave behind the divide between their sense of values in that manner, the Emperor seized
Subaru’s shoulders. The Emperor tried to move him out of the way, and with the physical strength of a
child, he could not go against an adult.
That was why, Subaru bit down on that hand with all of his might.
Vincent: “――Hk, you!”
Subaru: “Schtop beain sho selfesh!”
Biting down without restraint, he engraved the Emperor’s right hand with a bite wound. His right hand,
bleeding as he forcibly shook it free, together with the one bearing a wound from the knife, both of the
Emperor’s hands were shedding blood.
Causing the great and noble apex of the Empire to shed blood, Subaru would be unable to avoid the
death penalty.
Subaru: “That’ll only happen if the country still exists, you stupid idiot!”
Vincent: “What are you… Guh!!”
The moment he had been shaken off, Subaru’s small body grabbed the Emperor from the front, pressed
his head against the latter’s abdomen, and clipped his knees. A fighting style he had learned from Weitz,
who had devised it himself.
Proceeding to apply Weitz’s teachings even further, he took a mounted position, and attained dominance
through street rules.
223
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
With the Emperor having fallen onto his back, sitting upon his chest as to weigh him down, Subaru grabbed
him by the collar and slammed him into the floor. Were the back of one’s head to be struck over and
over again, no matter who it was, they would be knocked-out instantly. However――
Vincent: “Do not get carried away!”
The first time, shock; the second time, confusion; the third time, although he had been successful in
bringing the back of his head to the ground, he was stopped by a simple difference in strength.
Furthermore, he was thrown off the Emperor’s body, having been grabbed by his hair.
Screaming out with a “Gyaaaargh!” as he tumbled to the floor, Subaru saw the Emperor stand back up
in his peripheral vision, and once again, the latter attempted to head for the door.
Subaru: “Like I’d let you!”
Jumping onto the Emperor’s knees from behind, by means of sheer force he halted the body moving
towards the door. Due to Subaru’s excessive momentum however, the Emperor was knocked over
forwards.
The result――
Vincent: “Buh.”
Then, with a dull thud, the Emperor crashed face-first into the cabin’s door.
Vincent: “――――”
A firm sound echoed, the sound of him placing his hands against the door his face had been pressed
against, and thus the Emperor rose to his feet once more, after having fallen face-first onto it. Then,
turning around, the Emperor seized Subaru by the collar with both his hands, hoisting him up.
The two’s bodies spinning around to switch places, Subaru’s back was slammed against the door, pressed
against it with force, as he leaked out “Uah”s of pain.
Before his eyes, the nose and forehead of the Emperor were reddened; from point-blank range he glared
at Subaru, the latter’s legs suspended.
224
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “You, what do you want? What is your objective? What is it that you desire!?”
Subaru: “I want to hit you! My objective is to hit you! My desire is to hit you!”
Vincent: “You…!”
Subaru: “What about you, what do you want? What is your objective? Just what the hell is it that you
desire!?”
Vincent: “――――”
Caught by his collar, clawing at the Emperor’s hands, Subaru’s spittle flew as he shouted in reply.
Then twisting his head, he opened his mouth in an attempt to bite the Emperor’s hand one more time,
but no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to reach it. At the very least, drool amassed in the
Emperor’s hand as he spat.
In that way, while having his hand sullied by Subaru’s saliva, the Emperor’s cheek stiffened for a reason
separate to that disgrace; he muttered.
Vincent: “My, desire…?”
Subaru: “That’s right. There’s gotta be something you wanted to do apart from spouting grandiose and
meaningless words at me. If not, you wouldn’t go out of your way to come to me at such a busy time.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “Aren’t you the one that doesn’t understand yourself the most? While you were talking just now,
there was something you put the most energy into, something you put the most emotion into. That’s
what’s most important for you.”
The topic of evacuating from the Imperial Capital, or the topic of suspecting Subaru being a Stargazer.
The topic of dealing with Emilia and the others, who had hailed from the Kingdom, to the topic of the
divide stemming from being unable to understand Subaru’s way of being.
225
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Now that he thought of it, there had been no words expressing sympathy for Subaru after his recovery
from having fallen unconscious; in the first place, this bastard had not said anything in regards to this
being their first meeting after the Demon City either.
But putting all those numerous affairs aside, the one topic he was most passionate about was obvious.
Subaru: “――Chisha.”
Vincent: “…Why, Natsuki Subaru.”
The heat that had boiled over just before during their grappling match, disappeared, however, in its
place was a cold heat, a heat set alight by that question, now uttered once more.
If that which accompanied violence was a scarlet flame, then that question had come accompanied by a
flame of azure hue.
That azure glow blazing in his eyes, it scorched Subaru as he stood before the Emperor, while the latter
posed his question.
Vincent: “I was the one who trained him. If it were him, he would have been able to do the same work
as me without even the slightest deviation. It could even be said that he was superior in regards to
military power, depending on the circumstances.”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “There was no difference between mine and that damned Chisha’s ability. Whichever of us
remained would take over the fight to oppose the Great Disaster, seeing it through to completion――
Why.”
Staring directly into Subaru’s black eyes, the Emperor’s―― No, Abel’s black eyes wavered.
The mask of Emperor, which he had likely worn alongside a resolve to never again remove it, was ripped
off of him not long after he had steeled himself like so. And thus, Subaru gazed upon Abel’s face.
And finally, not as the Emperor of this country, but as a single person who had been bereaved of someone
dear, Abel could not help but question Subaru.
226
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Why, did you let me live despite your loathing, and let Chisha die, Natsuki Subaru.”
After gaining self-awareness of what he had wanted to ask Subaru himself, Abel hurled the same question
towards Subaru as he had done before their scuffle had broken out.
The sorrow, the fragility contained within that voice, were incomparable to what they had been just
before.
The Emperor known as Vincent Vollachia, utilized absolutely everything in his possession for the sake of
the Empire.
Ruling over the great country that possessed the vastest lands among those known in this world as the
Four Great Countries, Vincent Vollachia reigned as Emperor, an omnipresent and all-seeing existence.
For that Emperor known as Vincent Vollachia to issue that question not for the sake of the Empire, but
rather as a mere single person, was evidence that this singular question carried a weight rivaling that of
the Empire itself.
Perceiving that in his skin, his blood, his brain, his very soul, Subaru’s heart trembled.
At the same time, in contrast to Abel’s swell of emotion, Subaru’s emotions were tranquil.
Subaru: “――――”
Just why was it that the person known as Chisha had to die?
Unbeknownst to Subaru, Abel and Chisha had each been placed on different plates of a scale, and one of
those two sides had fallen into a situation beyond saving.
Thus, Abel had intended to share in the fate of the scale as his own side tipped into perdition.
That envisioning had been painted over―― Most likely, by the deceased Chisha himself.
――Abel had likely prepared for his own death since long ago.
If one was born, someday, their life would assuredly reach its end. All were aware of such a fact. But it
was just as if Abel’s situation was completely different to the reality everybody unconsciously ignored.
227
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Resolve towards destined death, that was no different from Subaru confronting the trigger of his Return
by Death.
Always, Abel had been squaring off against his own forthcoming death.
With the same resolve as Subaru, who fought to the bitter end while believing that the arrival of Death
was something that could be changed, that it was something that must be changed no matter what, Abel
had continued to fight.
If Subaru were to go without dying, Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice would end up dying.
Otto and everyone else, Tanza and everyone else, all of the Shudraq, Flop and Medium, a great number
of people would end up dying. In exchange for his own life, he attempted to allow everyone to survive.
If he had come to expend the entirety of his resolve for that purpose, then it must have been the same
for Abel.
Vincent: “I completed all preparations with that end in sight. But even so――”
Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice, they had all taken Subaru’s place, permitting his survival.
In order to let Subaru live, Otto and everyone else, Tanza and everyone else, all of the Shudraq, Flop
and Medium, a great number of other people, had become sacrifices so he could survive.
Even if nobody else was capable of understanding that despair, Natsuki Subaru was the single person who
had to keep it in mind.
Nullifying that possibility, painting over that reality by means of his Authority, Natsuki Subaru was the
single person who would not deny the despair that Abel was going through without paying any heed.
Understanding, gulping down, there was something he must say in addition.
Subaru: “――I’m not a Stargazer, Abel.”
Vincent: “――――”
The words he spoke, they probably seemed like a betrayal to Abel, this late in the game.
228
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
This late in the game, Subaru had not returned the reply of Abel’s desire, instead keeping it to himself.
But, however much Abel suspected Subaru, reality would not budge.
Perhaps Subaru was able to do the same things a Stargazer could.
Perhaps Subaru possessed means with which to intervene with fate to an extent greater than a Stargazer’s
own means.
Even so, he was not omnipotent. He could never be omnipotent.
It would be nice if he were omnipotent, he could never be sufficient as to aspire to be omnipotent.
Subaru: “That’s why, I couldn’t save this Chisha person you talked about. I wouldn’t know how to save
him, either. But, I’ll just say this one thing…”
Vincent: “…What is it.”
Subaru: “…Supposing I really did have a power like the one you speak of, even then, I’d choose to save
you, who I hate, rather than someone I don’t know. Without reasons like seeing ahead to what lies in the
future, that’s what I would do. That’s what I will do.”
Truly, even he himself thought his nature was a helpless one.
But, that was the result that Natsuki Subaru, by consulting with the abilities he possessed, within what
he understood to be the realms of what were his own capabilities, had reached.
Vincent: “――――”
Slowly, strength left Abel’s hold on his collar, and Subaru’s body was released.
While his back rubbed against the door, Subaru’s body slid down. Even now, Abel’s hands were holding
on to Subaru’s collar, but those fingers, white from the strength that had been put into them, now lost
their pale coloration alongside said strength.
If he truly wished to remove those hands, he could have done it easily; however, Subaru did not do so.
With them still seizing his collar, Subaru merely called his name out with “Abel”――
229
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “If you claim to not be a Stargazer…”
Such was the frail sound produced by Abel’s lips.
But, Abel himself had not been satisfied with the sound he had uttered, and continued no further. Abel’s
black eyes began to wander, in search of the words he truly desired.
He would put his emotions into words.
Perhaps the Emperor of the Empire, who had not once done such a thing till this day, who had not once
done something that even a toddler was capable of, would now do so.
Vincent: “You… would try and save me no matter what…”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “In a situation where the survival of the Empire is at stake, you occupy me with trifles of such
insignificance…”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “I… I! Even since I laid eyes upon your way of being…”
Subaru: “――――”
Each time, his words would get stuck halfway through.
No matter the words, no matter the emotions, they were not enough to express what Abel felt in his
heart of hearts. Repeatedly, Abel ceased speaking, revised his words, and corrected himself; yet Subaru
did not rush him.
Vincent: “You… detest me, view me as an enemy…”
His intelligent self realizing that the response of his desires lay not beyond his faltering words, Abel
started the words he ought to say anew, over and over again.
He, known as the wisest Emperor since the inception of the Vollachian Empire, a man whose wisdom was
respected by everyone, did so.
230
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
And thus, after repetitions upon repetitions, he finally managed to do it.
Vincent: “I…”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “I… had resolved myself for my own death… I had not resolved myself… to lose someone dear.”
Having only forged his resolve to be the one leaving the rest behind, his resolve for being left behind had
not been cultivated.
Perhaps he had even gone as far as to think about what words he would leave behind in his final moments.
There was even the possibility one would find notes here and there left for after his death, if they were
to search.
All had been done for the sake of entrusting the matter to those who would continue forth, done with a
resolve that had not even considered the possibility he would be on the side being entrusted.
Vincent: “Why.”
A quavering voice, questioned so.
While speaking in a quavering voice, Abel detached his hands from Subaru’s collar. Those hands, his own
very blood-stained hands, he brought them to his face, and concealed his expression.
The Emperor, who would by no means even close both his eyes in front of others, covered his face with
both his hands.
Vincent: “Why, did you leave me behind and die, Chisha…!?”
His face in his hands, his voice trembling, his black eyes potentially even tearing up, Vincent Vollachia
fell to his knees.
Having lost a very, very important person, the man who had likely not had even the time to grieve, not
needing to wear the mask of Emperor in front of a rude and disrespectful individual whom he hated, fell
to his knees.
231
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
232
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Witnessing just that, Subaru, taking a very long, and immensely deep breath――
Subaru: “――I’m sorry.”
With that, as a fellow struggler fighting against an unreasonable fate, he faced the fellow struggler who
had been wounded while earnestly continuing to fight, and imparted words that would never be able to
serve as comfort.
△▼△▼△▼△
When swinging at Abel as he tried to leave, what came to Subaru’s mind was the memory of the time
Otto had once punched him in a similar manner.
Subaru: “You’re incredible, man. I could never be as rikou16 as you… I’ll never say that to his face,
though.”
Since he would feel embarrassed and annoyed, he really did not wish to state so directly to that very
person.
The most he was willing to consider was that one day, once Otto was dying of old age, he would sit at
the side of the bed and say, “To be honest, I thought you were incredible”. If he were to really go through
with it, he had faith that Otto, even in his dying moments, would retort with “Then why have you been
keeping silent about it until now!?”.
Anyhow――
Subaru: “――――”
With a thud, Abel leaned his back against the wall of the cabin as he sat on the ground, observing the
dim interior of the cabin as he hugged one of his knees.
Subaru, too, absentmindedly savored the silence while sitting next to him with legs crossed.
16
Engrish flip. Means “bright” (利口), originally “スマート” (smart).
233
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
From the outset, Subaru’s true feelings were undoubtedly feelings of gratitude towards Otto, alongside
a wish to mess with him a bit.
Some time ago, at a time Subaru had been on the verge of buckling under the weight of attempting to
carry anything and everything by his lonesome, Otto had given a wallop to Subaru’s cheek, had lambasted
him with words he needed to hear.
That he was keeping up useless airs in front of his friends, so he was told―― That experience had given
Subaru the courage to spring off the bed.
But then again――
Subaru: “Not like you and I are friends or anything.”
Vincent: “――Of course. Speak not of such repulsive things. Being a friend of yours… No, I simply have no
need for the likes of friends. Nor shall I ever want them.”
Subaru: “So your reasoning isn’t that you can’t make friends, but that you won’t make them? I also did
that when I pretended to be a proud lone wolf, but it’s completely obvious to the people around you.”
Vincent: “Your disrespect knows no bounds, now does it?”
Seated close to each other yet without looking towards the other, Subaru and Abel exchanged words.
No longer were the heated emotions from their grappling scuffle present, but on the other hand, they
were not vanished to the point that they would abort their conversation midway, nor were they able to
feign civility.
Subaru’s face, clothes, and hands were stained with blood all over.
Of course, Abel’s face, hair, and clothes were also stained with blood all over.
Inside the cabin, the sheets were stained with blood, and the knife had fallen to the ground. Blots of
scattered blood were present here and there, and evidence of damage and of blood having been shed
was everywhere.
234
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
The amount of blood was not enough for this place to be dubbed a murder scene, but it sure was enough
for it to look like a crime scene.
Subaru: “But, even if we thrash around, we could never destroy the whole cabin. That’s what our
individual limit is, you and I.”
Even with Subaru and Abel having gone into a no-holds-barred rampage, the most they had been able to
do was break the furnishings.
Were the ones to go on a rampage the truly dangerous people present in this world, the cabin would
probably be destroyed in the blink of an eye, no traces of it being left behind. How much time would it
take for Emilia, with that adorable face and those adorable hands of hers, to adorably dismantle this
cabin.
Subaru: “Even if you and I throw down, it’s nothing so adorable, even.”
Vincent: “…Just what in the world is your problem?”
Subaru: “What about you, what the hell’s your problem? I’ll tell you what, your story’s all over the
goddamn place, I can’t even tell what you wanna talk about.”
Vincent: “――――”
Abel remained silent, and pondered.
The reason he had held his tongue was likely because he had been made aware of how scattered the
topics were. It was the result of plugging his ears to the appeals of his true intentions, and only choosing
the topics that felt good to his ears, and flowed nicely; since he had been on edge, there had not been
a single topic that was sincere.
That was the essence of Abel’s speech till just before, and he had also now become aware of that lapse
of his.
Thence, how he would recover from that, Subaru waited to see――
Vincent: “Natsuki Subaru, is it the truth that you are not a Stargazer?”
235
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “…It’s true. I’m not a Stargazer or anything like that. Stuff like premonitions of the future, that
fits the Witch Cult more than it fits me. I don’t really get along with those guys.”
Vincent: “I did happen to hear that you have felled two Sin Archbishops, in Lugunica.”
Subaru: “It’s not public, but it’s actually been three. Gluttony’s been as well… Nah, it’s kinda difficult
to say whether Gluttony’s been defeated or not, so forget about that. Louis’s situation is also… AH!”
Vincent: “What is it?”
Subaru: “You didn’t do anything to Louis, right? After all, I still haven’t forgiven you for that time you
said Louis was to be killed.”
In the Demon City of Chaosflame, Abel’s firm stance towards Louis had been what had triggered Subaru’s
separation from Abel and the rest, going on to act independently.
When her identity as a Sin Archbishop came to light, Abel had declared that she would not be tolerated.
With that as the reason, Subaru had moved separately from Abel and the rest of their group; the pair of
him and Louis isolated and without assistance then headed towards Yorna’s Castle――
Subaru: “Though stuff’s happened until now, I still won’t forgive you.”
Vincent: “Speak not of foolish things. Though, was it not you who thoroughly hated that girl?”
Subaru: “Before is before, now is now. To begin with, if you’ve kept your impression of me from our first
meeting, you’d doubt my sanity considering the han17 I get along with.”
Vincent: “Your sanity is something I have doubted since the Shudraqian village―― Your concern is
unnecessary.”
Subaru: “Hah?”
17
Engrish flip. Means “people/crowd/group” (班), originally “メンバー” (members).
236
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “No harm has been inflicted upon that girl. After all, what I had been trying to say back then
was not that we ought to execute someone whose apparent identity was that of a Sin Archbishop right
there and then.”
Subaru: “Wha…!?”
Vincent: “You jumped to a hasty conclusion. Diligently reflect upon this.”
Having been told that his worries were needless, Subaru was at a loss for words. But, even supposing that
were true, Abel’s coldhearted and indifferent attitude had been part of the reason for Subaru making a
conclusion so hastily.
Adding up Abel’s attitude up until then had led to his distrust back then.
Subaru: “That… was an issue of your attitude…”
Vincent: “It was necessary. It was just in case, so you would not wish for my survival.”
Subaru: “――――”
Vincent: “All grounded on the conjecture that you were a Stargazer, that included. You, who continues
to produce results unprecedented within the Kingdom, have performed deeds no ordinary person would
be able to.”
Subaru: “That’s…”
Vincent: “Although, there was no need for me to go out of my way to worsen your impression of me.
Even if I did not act as such, you are the type of person who would detest me the most. Abhorrence and
disdain, they both overflow from your heart.”
Subaru: “YOU! DAMN! BASTARD…!”
Whether it was a lie, the truth, good, or bad, Abel’s words caused veins to bulge in Subaru’s forehead.
But, as Subaru explored his relationship with Abel while treading on thin ice, Abel had come into contact
with Subaru with a mental state akin to treading a tightrope.
237
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
With Subaru on ice, and Abel walking a tightrope, no interaction of the sort could ever proceed smoothly.
After all, each of them went without looking at anything but their own feet; they did not even regard
the other’s face.
Subaru: “…I, don’t know anything about that Chisha guy. He kicked you out from the throne, and turned
himself into you pretending to be Emperor. I only happened upon him in Chaosflame, when he was posing
as Emperor.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “I don’t get what that person was thinking, or what he had been scheming in driving you away
from the Palace. But, you got frustrated in such a way because that person died, and if he really did die
when you were supposed to, I do get that. Therefore…”
Falteringly, Subaru spoke of what he thought as he thought it.
Since they had an unspoken agreement to not face each other, Subaru could not see Abel’s expression
as he spoke those words. A tad frightening, that was.
That person was someone who Abel lamented losing to an extent such that he could not preserve the
equilibrium of his heart.
For Subaru, speaking about that person while knowing nothing about them, his remarks could perhaps
trample upon Abel’s heart far too much.
But, he thought.
Though it had not been for a very long time, having been embroiled in a situation that concerned the
survival of the nation, having been completely manipulated by this man who gave his name as Abel,
Subaru, thought.
Subaru: “That Chisha person, he sure was incredible.”
Though perhaps inappropriate, as he lifted his face, he produced a spirited voice.
238
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
It had been no forceful attempt to brighten things, it had been praise, praise overflowing from Subaru’s
heart.
In reality, just how many of them were there? People who could betray the predictions of the man
renowned as the wisest Emperor since the inception of this Vollachian Empire, who molded just about
every last thing merely within his own mind, who valued things proceeding as per his expectations; just
how many people could go against that, and fulfill their own goals in such spectacular fashion?
Just that was more than enough to earn Subaru’s praise.
Moreover, he had performed to the extent that Abel, having been left behind, was left hesitant and
disheartened. He did not know if that was in accordance to the expectations held.
Subaru: “You said there wouldn’t be a big difference whether you or that person was left behind. If
that’s true, then there’s only one reason why that person made this situation.”
Vincent: “…You.”
Subaru spoke as he thought, and without facing him, Abel let out a muted voice.
He was not so sure if anger had been present in that timbre or not, especially because he went without
verbally assaulting Subaru in the way the latter had grown familiar with,
Vincent: “You, are you saying that you understand? The reason why Chisha plotted against me?”
Indeed, it was rather something to urge Subaru to voice the conclusion he had reached.
Vincent: “――――”
Abel desired an answer.
An answer that even his own, that even Abel’s own clever brain could not come up with. For something
like that to come out of the mouth of Subaru, who did not even know the person known as Chisha, even
if Abel had no expectations, he had begun to have expectations.
He could not help but think of those expectations as added pressure, but,
239
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Well, no matter what you’ll think of me, we’re already this far in…”
Once he had stood up in defiance, there remained no reason to hesitate in speaking exactly what he
thought.
The reason as to why Chisha had left not himself, but Abel, behind, that Subaru had thought of. That
was――
Subaru: “With fate trying to kill you, you resigned yourself to the opponent that was fate. That’s gotta
have irritated him.”
Vincent: “――Hah?”
Subaru: “There’s also an okimari18 of like, wanting someone to live even at the expense of your own life.
But, I don’t think that’s the case here. After all, the way you live wouldn’t have anyone do anything of
the sort for you.”
He could understand the feeling that one might want another person to live even if it meant they
themselves would die.
But, in order to harbor a feeling of the sort, they must greatly think of the other person as dear, and
they need a reason to be made to think that way.
Prepared for his own destined death, desperate to pave the path for the sake of those who would
continue after him, it was implausible that Abel would have anyone think of him in such a way.
Therefore, Subaru’s answer was that.
Subaru: “Chisha got irritated because of you. After all, he even proved it.”
Vincent: “Proved it, you say? Proved what? …Proved that I was plotted against, and that I was a fool?”
Subaru: “Flop-san and Mizelda-san have probably also realized that you’re a moron with a good head on
him. What I mean is… the reach of the thing known as fate.”
18
Engrish flip. Means “standard/routine/stereotype” (お決まり), originally “パターン” (pattern).
240
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Fate…”
As though vocalizing that word for the first time, Abel’s tongue became acquainted with that unfamiliar
concept, muttering so.
In reality, for Abel, who confronted everything head-on, who resisted endlessly armed with his own
predictions, all impediments could be put into words. Likely, he had not realized his opponent was
something so absurd, so formless as “fate”.
But, beyond all doubts, the enemy to which Abel had unconsciously accepted defeat was fate.
At the same time, Chisha had proved that very thing by using his own life, and letting Abel live.
Subaru: “Fate can be fought―― There’s no reason to give up, not even a single one.”
Vincent: “――――”
Faintly catching his breath, Abel kept silent as if the words he had been told had struck his very heart.
Had he not believed his enemy to be “fate”, likely, he would not have thought to fight it, or to even
resist it. It would not have been something he had even considered.
However, supposing he were to know just what exactly that “enemy” was, what could possibly ensue?
If he, the wisest Emperor since the inception of the Vollachian Empire, were to know the true identity
of his “enemy”, just what would he do?
Subaru: “――Abel, I’m not a Stargazer.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “But――”
Adjacent to Abel, who remained silent, Subaru spoke as he placed his hands on the knees of his crossed
legs.
Upon being accused, he denied it, only to be accused again. Upon denying it, he was accused, only to
deny it again.
241
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Although explaining or affirming the matter of his own Authority, the matter of Return by Death, was
something he was not able to do, Subaru had also resolved his heart on something, during this dialogue.
That something was that which would have been his likely answer to Todd Fang, who had cornered him
with words completely, leaving him unable to riposte in clear terms before their parting.
Subaru: “I’ll save as many people as I possibly can, as long as they’re within range of my hand. Even so,
if there truly are still lives I’m not able to save, that’s…”
Vincent: “…A defeat served to you by fate, would it not be so?”
Subaru: “――I can’t get a complete victory. After all, it’s not just me who’s fighting fate.”
He had not been able to save everything.
Thus, Subaru was unable to declare that he was going to save everything, even from here onwards.
While roaring for that inevitable fate to bring it on, while vowing to continue fighting against fate, yet
still being faced with the loss of lives, Natsuki Subaru would mourn and lament, only to then continue to
declare such things.
And in that manner, for the sake of diminishing the chances for him to lament, for the sake of diminishing
the chances for him to shed tears――
Subaru: “Lend me your strength, Abel. If you do that, I’ll also lend you mine.”
Vincent: “――――”
Subaru: “From this point onwards, I’ll cooperate in full…! That said, I won’t say selfish things without
consulting with Emilia and the others, but that’s just how passionate I am. That’s why…”
Saying that, Subaru firmly clapped his knees, and stood up.
Then, without looking at Abel’s face, he slowly advanced to the middle of the cabin, to the side of the
bed. With a sidelong glance at the disheveled and bloodstained sheets, Subaru reached his hand into the
basket of fruits.
242
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
Inside, was the appa which Abel had abandoned after splitting it in half. The cross-section of its white
insides were turning to a light-brown coloration due to being exposed to the air, but not concerning
himself with that, Subaru picked the halves up. Then――
Subaru: “Help me finish eating the appa you cut in half.”
Tossing a half of the appa over to Abel, he sunk his teeth into the half he held onto.
With a pleasant sound, the sweet juice of the fruit slowly filled his mouth, and Subaru looked into the
face of Abel, still plopped down on the floor.
Having caught the appa thrown at him, Abel brought his eyes down towards it, and after a moment of
hesitation, he bit into it.
With a similarly pleasant sound, the sweet and sour flavor ought to have filled his mouth as well.
Whether he liked it or disliked it, hated it or loved it, was completely unrelated to that flavor.
As fellow living beings, there would be no difference in the flavor of the appa that they shared.
Vincent: “Natsuki Subaru.”
Subaru: “What’s up?”
Vincent: “I am not fond of you.”
Subaru: “Ngh.”
Vincent: “――But, I require your strength.”
Declaring so, Abel slowly stood up. With the half-eaten appa in his hand, Abel trained his sable eyes upon
Subaru.
Once again he hid all the hues of uncharacteristic emotions that he had displayed within the cabin behind
his consciousness as the Emperor; however, while those yet revealed themselves ever-so-slightly via his
eyes and voice,
Vincent: “Apologies for mine many acts of rudeness. O Knight of the Kingdom.”
243
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 12 – Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Abellux
Web Novel Volume 34
With that, upon seeing the Emperor of the Sacred Vollachian Empire bow his head, Subaru smiled.
Smiling, while biting into what remained of the appa,
Subaru: “I won’t apologize for my many acts of disrespect, Emperor of the Empire.”
And with that, the first step to rectify the discrepancies in their relationship, which had been mistaken
ever since its very start, was taken.
244
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “The Kingdom and the Empire”, Parts 1-4
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Kiln, Bruhseph, Translation
checked by PaperKaminari, Rafalbrew, Ice, GPMS, DatShazam) ― Complete
???: “――You also came, Rem.”
Rem looked up quietly, as a voice called out to her from her side.
At the connection of the coupled dragon carriage, calling out to Rem, who was leaning her back against
the wall of the car, was a silver-haired girl who had opened the door of the next car―― Emilia.
She had a beautiful face with a soft look in her eyes; by her side was a girl holding her hand. It was
Beatrice, who had rushed to Subaru during the chaos at the Imperial Capital.
It was a touching sight, but Rem’s feelings toward them were extremely complicated.
Of course, this was partly because these women were related to Rem’s lost Memories that she herself
had no knowledge of, but that was not the only reason.
Unlike Ram, who she had instinctively known was her sister, and the other people who had called
themselves her companions, these two people were special―― They were special in that they were
deeply connected to Subaru.
Both of them felt a particularly strong connection to him during the situation surrounding the Imperial
Capital, during the retreat, and afterwards when they were visiting Subaru while he was unconscious.
Rem did not know why it bothered her so much――
Rem: “Emilia-san, and Beatrice-chan…”
245
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “Rem is also concerned about where the discussion is going, I suppose.”
Rem: “Concerned… Yes, right, concerned I might be.”
When asked by Beatrice, who had addressed her by name, Rem looked down slightly.
The reason Rem stood in the empty passageway was to watch over the cabin a short distance away――
the cabin assigned to Natsuki Subaru as his sleeping quarters.
Subaru and Abel were now confronting each other in a quiet cabin after the large crowd of visitors had
left.
Abel’s face was grim, and when he was seen, he was often wearing an oni mask, so it was refreshing for
Rem to see his true face.
However, as far as Rem knew, Abel always had a scowl on his face when unmasked. But today, his already
grim face looked even more stiffened than before.
Emilia: “Rem, you’ve been around Subaru and Abel… Err, Emperor Vincent for a while, haven’t you? Are
they good friends?”
Rem: “Emperor Vincent, I’m not used to calling him that. And I don’t get the impression that the two
are very friendly with each other. I would say that even though they had agreed on some ideas, they
didn’t get along…”
Emilia: “Ugh, that’s what I thought…”
Beatrice: “Well, that was predictable, in fact. Abel’s way of thinking and Subaru’s go like oil and water,
I suppose. Betty prefers the sentimental way Subaru thinks, in fact.”
Emilia: “Jeez, Beatrice is so quick to spoil Subaru. You have to give Abel’s side of the story a proper
listen… Umm, Emperor Vincent’s side of the story rather!”
Emilia’s shoulders slumped at Rem’s answer, but her lips pouted at Beatrice’s subsequent assertion.
In front of Rem, who thought her expression seemed to change from one moment to the next, Emilia
added a surprised “Ah” and looked at her.
246
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “Oh, and, Rem, since we’re in Vollachia, you have to call me Emily…”
Rem: “…Um, is there a point to that?”
Emilia: “Eh, of course there is. No one thinks I’m Emilia. Right, Beatrice?”
Beatrice: “Since Betty also spoils Emilia, to give no answer is a kindness, I suppose.”
Emilia: “Huh!? What does that mean!?”
Emilia’s eyes widened at Beatrice’s kind misdirection as she held her hand.
Rem felt that her feelings were at the mercy of the two as she saw their hard-to-dislike interactions, but
she soon grew fond of Emilia and Beatrice.
In the first place, if what she had heard was true, they had risked a lot to come to this country to look
for both Rem and Subaru. There was no way she could dislike them.
Rem: “Unlike him, there’s nothing suspicious about them.”
Subaru carried a stench that inspired fierce, instinctive alarm. While a large part of Rem’s hostility was
due to that, there was no sign of it in Emilia and the others.
So, like with Louis, the People of Shudraq, Flop, and the others, there was no reason to bother snapping
at them. Although――
Rem: “…That person’s smell suddenly becoming fainter is also scary.”
She was concerned about Subaru, who had lost his strong stench while they had been separated.
Since she did not know what exactly it was, and since it was better that it did not exist rather than the
opposite, she wanted to say that things had improved.
And, as she had been thinking that.
???: “Huuuh~? It’s Rem-chan, Emily-chan, and Beatrice-chan!”
247
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
The door of the carriage on the opposite side from where Rem and the others were standing was opened,
and the other party who had appeared called out the names of the three in a loud voice.
Waving her hands vigorously, a tall woman strolled towards them―― her long golden hair was freely
arranged, her skin was exposed like a dancer’s, and above all, she had fully grown arms and legs
appropriate for her age. She was――
Emilia: “――Medium-san.”
Medium: “Yahoo! Perhaps, are you all worried about Abel-chin and Subaru-chin too?”
Emilia: “Yes, that’s right. Medium-chan was as well?”
Medium: “Yeah, yes! See, I finally have a big body again, don’t I? Now, unlike when I was little, I can
stop adults from fighting, so I thought I could be useful.”
With her chest puffed out, Medium answered as such―― they had not seen her for long, but like Subaru,
she was one of those whose appearance had changed from that of an adult to a child.
The childish Medium was also very endearing, retaining her lively personality, but her charm remained
the same regardless of the length of her arms and legs, so the familiar figure calmed Rem down.
It seemed that Medium had also been very frustrated for having become smaller, and she seemed to be
enjoying being back to her large body as much as she could.
In any case――
Rem: “To stop a fight… that is, between that person and Abel-san?”
Medium: “That’s right~? It’s been a while since the two of them talked properly, aren’t they going to go
wild?”
Rem: “I don’t know… Setting aside that person, I can’t imagine Abel-san going berserk.”
With a stern face and a harsh voice, she had the impression that Abel was one who would verbalize
painful things.
248
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
However, unlike Rem, who had frowned at Medium’s concerns, Emilia and Beatrice’s opinions seemed to
be closer to Medium’s side,
Beatrice: “Betty agrees with Medium, in fact. At the very least, Subaru has a lot to say to that Emperor,
so he will probably snap at him, I suppose.”
Emilia: “That’s true. I, Emily, am a teensy bit worried too. A fight is not only about hitting each other,
but also about hurting each other with words.”
Rem: “…Is that how it is?”
Certainly, it would not be a scuffle, since there was no indication that Abel would raise his hand, but it
was quite possible that Subaru could become emotional, and that the argument could intensify.
Because Abel was rational, Rem felt that he talked circles around Subaru comparatively more often, but
Abel may not have much leeway now. She had not exchanged many words with Abel, who had regained
his position as Emperor, but she could understand the concern of Medium and Beatrice.
And that speculation was immediately verified to be correct.
???: “――Okay? Anyways, let’s sneak over to Garfiel. If it’s him, he should be able to understand our
unavoidable circumstances.”
???: “What, the scandal of how a Knight of the Kingdom raised his hand against the Emperor of the
Empire?”
???: “Don’t forget, if that goes to trial, I’ll talk about everything you’ve been up to as a last resort…!”
And so on, the door of the cabin opened as they continued the hushed exchange.
The eyes of those in Rem’s group, who were waiting for the discussion to be concluded, met the black
eyes of the two men as they peeked out to see whether there was anyone in the aisle.
Subaru opened his mouth with an “Ah”, while Abel frowned with a “Ugh”.
However, that was not the extent of the reactions of Rem’s group when they saw the state of the two of
them. After all, both Subaru and Abel, who showed their faces, were covered in blood.
249
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Rem: “Unbelievable…”
Medium: “You two were having a much bigger fight than I thought you would!?”
Emilia: “O-oh no! Beatrice! Quickly, heal him…!”
Beatrice: “It’s as you see, in fact! Betty should have been there, I suppose!!”
Subaru and Abel met their gazes at the group of women who had welcomed them with a flurried
commotion. Then Abel sighed, and Subaru raised his hands in resignation. After that,
Subaru: “Um, you’re definitely going to get mad, so before that happens I gotta tell you… We’ve made
up.”
With a wry smile on his pitiable face, he said that as if he had at least some good news to tell.
△▼△▼△▼△
――In the end, their injuries were just a small cut on their hands, nothing impressive.
Medium: “But, the cabin’s a mess now and… We don’t have another cabin that we can prepare.”
Subaru: “No, I’m not going to tell you something as self-important as to prepare another cabin. I’ve
seriously reflected on what I… Ah! Medium-san! You’re back to normal!”
Medium: “Hehe~, that’s right, Subaru-chin! Ah, no, that’s no good! I’m happy that you said that, but I’m
also angry at you. The two of you are hopeless~.”
Saying that, Medium put her hands on her waist and scolded Subaru for his poor attempt to change the
topic of the conversation.
Subaru’s shoulders slumped in remorse; however, instead of the depressed Subaru, it was Abel, whom
Subaru had fought with, that received the brunt of Medium’s scolding.
Medium: “Abel-chin as well, while Subaru-chin is small, you can’t act immature, okay?”
250
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “…You, do you understand what you just did? You raised a hand against the Emperor.”
Medium: “Because you’re so great and all that, and no one has ever scolded you, Abel-chin, you’ve grown
up to be like this, haven’t you?”
Vincent: “――――”
Abel frowned and crossed his arms, meanwhile Medium was giving him a reproachful glare. As one could
understand from the exchange that had just happened, surprisingly, Medium had slapped Abel over the
head.
Looking at the disastrous state of the cabin, it was reasonable to want to scold Abel for fighting with the
young-looking Subaru, but Rem was impressed by the absurd act.
Rem: “If it’s okay with Medium-san, may I also hit him?”
Vincent: “Do not join her. We do not have the leisure to look over each instance of disrespect one-byone at this time. Do not do something that would make me have to take my time after the war to decide
whether I should punish you by comparing it to your achievements.”
Rem: “That’s a shame.”
Of course, she had not expected to receive permission, but for Rem, it was fruitful to hear the words
“after the war” come from Abel’s mouth.
At least, Abel was looking towards the future. Although she did not know what had been said during their
conversation inside, compared to before he had visited this cabin, it felt like the light and color within
his eyes had improved.
Emilia: “――Okay, this is good. But you need to change your clothes or else everyone will worry about
you, you can go see everyone after you’re dressed properly, okay?”
Beatrice: “Truly, you’re so troublesome, in fact. You can’t allow Betty to have any peace of mind, I
suppose.”
Subaru: “Sorry, sorry. But it’s been a while, it feels so fresh. For a while the only people who worried
about me were, except for Tanza, all men.”
251
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Having wiped off the blood on Subaru’s face and hands with the hand towel she carried, Emilia patted
him on the head.
Beatrice, with her hands held out and seemingly trying to heal his wounds, shrugged her shoulders,
appearing to feel not only a sense of relief, but also a sense of joy.
Both of them seemed to feel happy to be looking after Subaru.
Looking at this, for some reason Rem felt her chest tingle.
Medium: “Hey, hey, Abel-chin, do you think you can manage?”
Not having noticed that which occurred in Rem’s heart, Medium tilted her head as she asked Abel this
question.
Abel narrowed his black eyes at her question, and then nodded his head after a moment.
Vincent: “There is no problem. In fact, it is foolish to point at me and question whether I can work hard.
Ever since I decided that I would assume the seat of Emperor, I lost the right to act haphazardly.”
Medium: “――? Does that mean that you’re going to continue working hard as the Emperor?”
Vincent: “――That is a foolish way of saying it, but roughly, yes.”
Medium: “I see! Then I also agree! Let’s work together~!”
Medium’s face suddenly brightened up and she held her hand out towards Abel. Abel glared at Medium’s
hand, and proceeded to turn his face away.
At Abel’s cold attitude, Medium withdrew her hand and clapped her hands together, producing a snapping
sound.
Medium: “Well, should we go to meet the others? Big bro also wanted to talk with Abel-chin.”
Vincent: “I do not have the time to talk with that thing, but Serena Dracroy’s flying dragon ship should
also be back soon. Either way, I need to talk with the main players now.”
Rem: “――Ah, please wait.”
252
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Towards Medium’s urging, Abel drew back his chin.
For Abel, who liked to take care of things quickly, she knew that from now on, important discussions
would have to be held to discuss how to deal with the problems occurring in the Imperial Capital.
Naturally, as people who were important to that discussion, it was already decided that Subaru and
Emilia would be present, but before that, Rem had something important to say.
Half of the reason Rem stood there was because of her concern about the twisted relationship between
Subaru and Abel, but the other half was because of that.
Subaru: “Abel, I also have something that I want to do before I meet everyone… Something that I
absolutely must do. So, let me go do that first.”
Rem: “Ah…”
Stopping the exchange, Rem tried to tell them her reason for coming. However, Subaru interrupted Rem
as he began to speak, turning his gaze towards her.
That gaze made her understand that what he absolutely had to do was the same thing as what Rem had
tried to say. So, Rem pursed her lips, and nodded. And then――
Subaru: “――Rem, take me to Katya-san.”
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “What the fuck, brat? This ain’t no place for you.”
When he visited his intended cabin, Subaru’s eyes widened as he was greeted by a vulgar voice.
Standing behind the open door was a man with a rough greeting voice that matched his eye-patched
face――for a moment, he had a difficult time opening his memory drawer, but then it hit him.
Subaru: “Jamal… right?”
Jamal: “Oh? How do you know my name? I don’t know you.”
253
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “You’re, alive…”
Jamal: “Ain’t’cha a damned rude little brat, huh!?”
The name of the man who had opened his mouth, donning an unexpectedly clean set of teeth, making
his throat growl, was Jamal.
When Subaru was blown away to the Vollachian Empire, he was one of the first people he had
encountered in the Empire―― the man who had been Todd Fang’s companion.
As far as Subaru knew, in the Fortress City of Guaral, when Todd helped a General First-Class, who had
been previously captured, escape, he had certainly been captured as a prisoner of war by the rear guards
who remained.
Following that, due to Subaru going through a lot, his safety had honestly slipped his mind.
Subaru: “Why are you in this cabin?”
Jamal: “What’s so weird ‘bout me being in my little sister’s cabin?”
Subaru: “Little sister… Ah.”
Hearing the sound of his questions melting away due to the answer, Subaru remembered.
It reminded him, Todd mentioned that his fiancée was Jamal’s younger sister. Meaning that, the people
in front of him, Jamal and Katya, were actually siblings.
The delicate Katya and the thuggish and wild Jamal were siblings.
Subaru: “Well, both the color of your hair and its frizziness are similar…?”
Jamal: “I don’t understand what you’re saying, but I do understand that you’re pissing me off. Brat, if
you don’t wanna get hurt you should…”
Katya: “――Nii-san! Stop it!”
Perhaps annoyed by Subaru’s attitude, Jamal rolled up his sleeves and showed him a gesture of trying to
kick him out by force. But before he could do so, a shrill voice from behind called him to stop.
254
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Looking into the cabin past Jamal’s side, a cabin with a layout similar to the one in which Subaru had
been sleeping in, at its far end was a woman was lying on a bed.
That woman was――
Subaru: “Katya-san.”
Katya: “You… are finally awake… Y-you’ve been sleeping too much. Seriously, really…”
Katya looked at Subaru from the other side of her brother’s body, who was standing in the way, seeing
her sit up on the bed. Then Jamal quickly walked over to her and said, “Oi oi”,
Jamal: “Take it easy! You dunno if you might die or not, so move slowly.”
Katya: “I’m not that fragile! Don’t compare me to a brother who doesn’t even die when he’s supposed
to be dead…”
Jamal: “I didn’t die in the first place, but you people would’ve killed me anyway out of your own
volition…!”
Jamal, his concern flat out rejected, and now stigmatized as a dead man after so long, slightly shuddered.
It seemed like a lot had happened in the reunion of these siblings, but it was not Subaru’s real intention
to delve into that. There had been another reason for his visit.
Rem: “――Are you okay?”
Subaru looked down slightly and saw that his feet had not moved very far from the entrance into the
cabin, and it was Rem, who was with him, who had asked that.
After apologizing to Emilia, Abel, and the others, Subaru had come to visit this cabin alongside Rem.
As Katya’s friend, Rem had every reason to be present here―― That was because she too had wanted to
hear what Subaru was trying to do from here on out.
Subaru: “Yeah, I’m okay.”
Nodding, Subaru stepped into the cabin.
255
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
On the bed, Katya and Jamal were still arguing about something, but when Subaru arrived with Rem,
Katya closed her mouth.
As she was, she kept her blue eyes, framed by long lashes, downcast,
Katya: “…Is your body doing better now?”
Even if it was just a prelude to the main topic, her concern for Subaru’s body was kind.
Her tone was blunt and brusque, but there was no doubt that she was a lovely woman at heart, and that
was why she had become close to the unreliable Rem.
To this woman, Subaru had to tell her.
Subaru: “Yeah, I’m okay. Thanks, for worrying about me.”
Katya: “…I wasn’t worried or anything. It’s just that this girl seemed anxious.”
Subaru: “――――”
With a glance, Subaru looked toward Rem as she stood next to him, her expression stiff.
Knowing roughly what was going to be discussed, he did not overreact to Katya’s words as he normally
would.
Although it was something he had anticipated, Subaru admonished his own weakness, which made him
want to put off the main topic. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled. And then――
Subaru: “I’m sorry. I… couldn’t bring Todd back.”
And thus, he informed her of the final parting between him and Todd in the Imperial Capital.
Katya: “――――”
Squeezing his small fist tightly, overcome with grief, Subaru let the cruel truth be known.
At the end of the battle in the Imperial Capital, even though Todd had helped them break through the
siege of zombies, their clash had been all but inevitable.
256
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru had decided not to kill Todd, a man who hated and abhorred Subaru’s way of thinking and who
was determined to get rid of him, and they faced off against each other.
But in the end――
Subaru: “Umm, he was washed away by the floodwater that swept into the city, but any more than
that…”
Katya: “――Oh.”
Subaru: “It’s just that, in the fight against the zombies, he acted as a decoy and suffered a lot of injuries.
That’s why…”
Due to Subaru’s report, a hoarse exhale escaped from Katya. As if to overlap with that breath, Subaru
described what he saw to Katya in a way that was not exactly as he had seen it.
Subaru could have given Katya hope, had he wished to.
The reality was that, the last time Subaru had laid eyes upon Todd, he had been swallowed up by that
muddy current, disappearing. It was supposedly possible to show some hope for his survival, in case his
body had gone without being found.
But, Subaru did not do that.
Subaru: “――――”
The last time Subaru had laid eyes upon Todd was when the latter’s figure had been encompassed by the
flood.
However, the exact description had been left out. To be precise, the last time Subaru had seen Todd,
the latter had adopted the form of a werewolf, the latter had taken a deep axe blow to his chest, to
then tumble into the rushing waters.
――He had been severely wounded, and in a state of unconsciousness, he had been swallowed up by the
muddy current. He could not have escaped harm.
Jamal: “――Hk.”
257
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Upon hearing Subaru’s story, the sound of Jamal gritting his teeth hard could be heard echoing throughout
the cabin.
For Jamal, Todd was his companion, and, more than that, his future brother-in-law, the person whom
he had decided to entrust his sister Katya to.
It was a terribly odd feeling, but Subaru also wanted to hope that Todd had survived, if possible.
Having his expectations seriously betrayed, their relation was that of his life being targeted, and in the
world where Subaru actually Returned by Death, Todd was an opponent that had taken his life multiple
times.
However, since he had a history of dealing with Todd on many occasions, he understood.
Todd was just an ordinary person with no special powers. The fact that he was a werewolf was not an
advantage which could overturn that life-threatening situation.
In a helpless situation where Subaru would die, Todd would also lose his life.
Todd Fang, had been swallowed up by that flood, had perished.
As the person who, in the end, had been the closest witness to the final moment of his life, that was
Subaru’s conclusion.
Subaru: “――――”
Silence fell upon the cabin.
Gradually, the silence seemed to burn his forehead and the nape of his neck. There was a heartache that
he had to live with; it was something he had decided to take on by himself.
So, after a while, as he continued to experience the sensation of his skin being burned――
Katya: “…Y-you didn’t see the crucial part of it, did you? Then, maybe, he’s not dead.”
Her voice, faltering and cracking, caused Subaru to look up.
258
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Not only Subaru, but also Rem and Jamal, all looked at Katya upon the bed. She fiddled with her hair,
her blue eyes quivering,
Katya: “What, what if? If you’d seen Todd’s head get smashed in, or his body cut in half, or burned to a
crisp, or something like that, you know? If you’d seen it, you might think so, yes, but…”
Rem: “Katya-san…”
Katya: “But see, he really, really clings to his life. And besides, when we parted ways, he told me he’d
come back soon… Definitely, back to me… He’d never lie. Even when he told me that my brother had
died! He just misspoke, that’s all!”
Rem: “Katya-san!”
Raising her voice, Katya started clawing at her hair. The sight of it made Rem call out to her, and she
cuddled up on the bunk to hold Katya’s head.
Cradling Katya’s head in her chest, Rem caressed her back.
Rem: “Slowly, breathe slowly. I’m right here beside you…”
Katya: “You’re, you’re wrong… he wouldn’t… that easily… right? Right, Rem…?”
Rem: “Katya-san…”
Large tears streamed from Katya’s eyes, soaking Rem’s clothes as she hugged her. Without minding that,
Rem continued to stroke her sobbing friend’s back.
Subaru’s heart was intensely torn by Katya’s honest reaction.
He understood.
That Katya would be hurt this way by telling her about Todd. It was a really, really complicated
relationship, but Todd’s feelings for Katya were likely genuine. Katya as well, was really cherished by
Todd. That was why there were these tears.
That was why Subaru had not mentioned the crueler truth.
259
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
It was something that Rem was not even aware of―― It was Rem who had finished off Todd, who had
turned into a werewolf, with an axe.
In order to protect Subaru, Rem had put an end to Todd.
Since Todd had been in his werewolf form at the time, and since he had not undone his beastification
until the instant he was submerged, Rem was unaware of this fact. Moreover, Subaru had no intention of
enlightening her on the matter.
Subaru did not believe that the truth had any value here.
Todd loved Katya, and Katya loved him back. That was what mattered. There was no reason to destroy
those memories and dwell on what really happened.
Subaru: “Todd truly cared about Katya-san. All the way until the very end.”
That was the only motive without any lies that Natsuki Subaru, the target of Todd Fang’s raw murderous
intent, could convey to Katya Aurélie.
Katya: “――Hk.”
Katya, sobbing, wrapped her arms around Rem’s back as she hugged her, and one could see her nails
digging hard into Rem’s back. It was painful, but Rem took it in silence.
In this cabin echoing with sobs, Rem glanced at Subaru, and shook her head.
Within that gesture, Rem conveyed to leave Katya to her, and her gratitude to Subaru who had come
prepared for this outcome.
Jamal: “――Sorry to make you have to play a nasty role, brat.”
As they left the cabin, leaving Rem and Katya behind, Jamal stated so to Subaru.
With Subaru raising an eyebrow at Jamal’s surprisingly straightforward words, he grimly wrinkled his nose
with a, “Y’know”,
260
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Jamal: “It’s a tough role to inform the family of the deceased. No matter how heroically and bravely the
person died, there are still those who’re gonna wanna cry.”
Subaru: “…How about you?”
Jamal: “Huh?”
Subaru: “Because Todd is your companion, your sister’s fiancé, he’s someone special to you as well,
right?”
With cheeks contorted, Jamal pondered Subaru’s question.
After a moment of silence, he touched the eyepatch covering his right eye with his finger,
Jamal: “Dunno. If the bastard had survived, I would’ve laughed it off, being that we both failed to die,
but that possibility’s completely gone. Well, if he died fighting, then he did his job as an Imperial Soldier.
Tho’ he mocked that hardcore.”
Subaru: “――――”
As he said that, Jamal gave a small snort and laughed at the last part.
Subaru could not tell whether it was a laugh at the thought of Todd’s uncharacteristic end, or whether
it was a laugh based on some kind of Imperial way that Subaru did not understand.
Whichever the case may be, Subaru did not feel that he could laugh at someone’s death.
Jamal: “It’s just…”
In front of Subaru, who was thinking that, Jamal suddenly followed up.
At the tone of his voice, Subaru opened his eyes wide. For what was in Jamal’s continued voice was not
anger nor was it loneliness, but something more akin to anticipation.
And that impression was correct, as Jamal went on to say,
Jamal: “Don’t think that son of a bitch’d die so easily. What Katya said’s true… I haven’t seen him
actually die.”
261
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “That is… Yeow.”
Jamal: “Clam it, brat. Regardless of what I think, that’s hope for Katya.”
As Subaru was about to involuntarily object, Jamal’s finger flicked the former’s forehead. Having silenced
him, Jamal jerked his chin toward the door behind him as he said that.
Subaru could not discern whether the hope Jamal spoke of was a bright one or a cruel one. However, he
understood that he was not qualified to interfere.
Only those who were invited and allowed to participate in Katya and Todd’s lives had the right to
interfere with their feelings―― Subaru was not qualified to do so.
Jamal: “Damn, for a guy who hated to fight, you had quite the hot-blooded attitude. And ‘cause of that,
you crossed a far more dangerous bridge than I did.”
Looking up at the ceiling of the hallway, Jamal made that critique of Todd.
Even though Jamal did not show his face, even though his voice trembled, Subaru was still not qualified
to point this out.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “Heeello~, Subaru-kun, you’re looking well, areeen’t~ you? You’ve been looking more youthful, I
wooonder~ if it’s thanks to the food of the Empire?”
Subaru: “Amazing. The only person that could make such a gaudy share19 after seeing me like this is
Roswaal.”
Roswaal: “Oh my, no one else was calm enough to do that, were theeey~? By the way, for the time being,
in this place I go by the name Dudley—— From now on, let’s get along, okay?”
19
Engrish flip. Means “joke/wordplay” (洒落), originally “ジョーク” (joke).
262
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
With his blue eye closed, leaving his yellow eye winking towards him, it was an expression that Subaru
had not seen in a while—— Roswaal’s, that was, and coming face-to-face with him made Subaru break
into a smile.
As expected, Roswaal was unphased as he looked at the shrunken-down Subaru, but Subaru decided not
to mention that his style differed from his usual clown costume. It was a little vexing, as it reminded him
of when he changed his tone of voice and intentionally omitted explaining anything.
After Subaru had informed Katya of Todd’s final moments, Subaru had gone to the middle of the coupled
dragon carriages to a larger passenger car that had been prepared for him.
The coupled dragon carriages—— According to Subaru’s prior knowledge, they were similar in structure
to electric and railway trains, the likes of which could only be found in the Vollachian Empire, which was
flatter than most other countries.
Of course, when it came to who held the larger number of ground dragons, that went to the Kingdom of
Lugunica; thus, he decided he would keep in a corner of his mind that it would probably be possible to
lay out something similar, provided he chose the right terrain.
Roswaal: “This coupled dragon carriage, I dare say that it appears to be one of the secrets of the Empire.
From what I’ve heard, it was invented by a member of the Nine Divine Generals known for their wisdom…”
Subaru: “I knew it. I’ve never seen something like this in the Kingdom… Thinking about it, we’ve seriously
seen a lot of the inner workings of the Empire.”
Roswaal: “Hahaha, it’d be disastrous if we’re prevented from returning just because we peeked at the
dark side of the Empire too much. From now on, I think it may be wise if we spend some time with our
eyes closed.”
Subaru: “That’s, no laughing matter either…”
Roswaal gave a hearty laugh in agreement as Subaru grumbled this. Otto wore a dismayed expression as
he overheard their conversation.
263
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
The passenger carriage in question was a dining car with a lot of tables, designed with enough space to
accommodate roughly twenty people. However, the purpose for all these tables was not for having a
meal, but rather for discussions such as assemblies and war councils.
In fact, Subaru and Roswaal were not the only ones there; there were many other faces as well.
Of course, Emilia and Beatrice, who had come here earlier, were sitting at the same table as Ram.
Ram gave a scornful gaze to Subaru, who had come alone.
Ram: “Little Barusu, what happened with Rem? Shouldn’t she be with you?”
Subaru: “You really didn’t need to use that prefix… Right now, Rem is with Katya-san. For this discussion,
I don’t think we’ll be seeing her face.”
Ram: “——Ah, yes.”
Spilling out a sigh, Ram did not dig any further into Subaru’s answer.
At last, Ram had managed to meet her younger sister, Rem, but apparently they were not as clingy with
each other as Subaru had thought they would be. From the get-go, he had the impression that the two
of them were quite close with one another, so Subaru had hoped that the two sisters would be constantly
holding each other’s hands.
Ram: “Ram and Rem are both their own person. Don’t be forcing your own selfish feelings onto us, young
Barusu. It’s disgusting.”
Subaru: “Don’t read other people’s minds! I’m not being disgusting!”
Ram: “While Ram couldn’t be around, it was the people around Rem that supported her. Don’t think of
belittling those relationships. Shameless, undeveloped Barusu.”
Subaru: “Let’s see how long it takes for you to use up all of your betsuyaku20 of my nickname, neesama…!”
20
Engrish flip. Means “variations/different versions” (別訳), originally “バリエーション” (variations).
264
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
As his cheeks twitched at the various things Ram said and did, Subaru took a deep breath.
Ram had a point; it would be no good to rush. First of all, the sisters had been successfully reunited, so
they should not rush and should advance forward slowly.
There was no need to worry, as there was a bond between Ram and Rem that no one could get between.
He was able to believe this from the atmosphere that he had felt when they had come to visit Subaru
together.
Subaru: “But, are these all our touin21? What about Petra, Frederica, and Garfiel?”
Emilia: “Petra-chan and Frederica are taking care of the soldiers that are fighting. Garfiel as well, he’s
also busy with the wounded.”
Subaru: “The fighting, that’s still ongoing?”
Emilia: “Yes, it is. Subaru, I think you saw a lot of them in the Imperial Capital…”
In regards to the whereabouts of the missing members, Emilia slightly hesitated with her answer.
What she was about to say, Subaru could guess what it would be.
Subaru: “The zombies…”
Otto: “W-what is that, that strange name?”
Subaru: “A dead person that can move around. In my hometown, we call them zombies. I thought it’d
be better if they had a name, so I called them that for the sake of convenience.”
Otto: “Do you not have way too many weird things in your hometown, Natsuki-san?”
Otto turned a reproachful look towards Subaru, whose mouth curved into a smile.
21
Engrish flip. Means “party member(s)” (党員), originally “メンバー” (members). The context here is a bit different from the
previous use of “メンバー”.
265
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
In this case, he thought about whether he should argue that this world in which zombies had actually
appeared was the stranger one, or whether it was his world, in which zombies were the subject of so
many works of fiction, but did not actually exist. Truly an incomprehensible matter of dimensions.
Roswaal: “I see, that’s good, zombies. At least, we can avoid calling them «corpse soldiers».”
Then, Roswaal cut in between Subaru and Otto’s conversation.
Subaru ruminated on the words “corpse soldiers” that had come from his mouth.
Subaru: “Something like that, it seems like it’s connected to some bad memories, huh?”
Roswaal: “That is indeed the case. It’s one of the memories that I don’t wish to remember.”
Beatrice: “As discussed in the Imperial Capital, it’s safe to say that this is the result of the Sacrament of
the Immortal King, I suppose. According to the records, it was used most recently during the Kingdom’s
civil war, in fact.”
Subaru: “So that’s why it’s a bad memory.”
At Subaru’s gaze, Roswaal gave a vague smile as he declined to say anything further.
Roswaal had a deep knowledge of the past. Even if he himself had not participated in the civil war, he
still might have had a bad experience with the Sacrament of the Immortal King.
Beatrice: “But, as far as Betty knows, that secret art is meant to be an unstable product, I suppose. To
create such a great number of zombies and reproduce it so well, it should be impossible, in fact.”
Subaru: “But, they were actually moving and talking, so there must be some reason for it, right?”
Beatrice: “…Betty is also scratching her head, I suppose. Dudley, you shouldn’t be slacking off, in fact.”
Roswaal: “My oh my, I’m upset that you think that I’m slacking off. Since this also involves me, there’s
no reason for me to cut any corners. Besides, all of your lives are also at stake.”
Beatrice: “Betty doesn’t know how much to trust you, I suppose.”
Roswaal: “I understand. Because your life is also at stake.”
266
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “What do you understand, in fact! You’re just cracking even more jokes, I suppose!”
With his chin resting on his folded hands Roswaal gave this answer, causing Beatrice’s face to become
red as she shouted at him.
Beatrice exploded with frustration at the tease from Roswaal, but even Subaru was not sure what Roswaal
was truly thinking. However, since Beatrice was Subaru’s partner, he pulled down his eyelid and stuck
his tongue out at him.
Emilia: “Well, I’m not really sure of the details, but is it alright if I call them zombees like Subaru?”
Otto: “I see no problem with it? It is shorter than saying corpse soldiers.”
Subaru: “That way of agreement is just like Otto…”
And so, just like that, as Subaru’s conversation with the others came to a close,
???: “——Your Excellency, according to a report I received from General Second-Class Kafma, they will
remain in the Gairahal Tropics to keep an eye on the stragglers as much as possible.”
???: “Also, from General First-Class Olbart, he is using delaying tactics with the shinobi under his
command! However, he said that since their opponent has no need to resupply water or food rations, it
seems that what he can do decreases by about half!”
???: “As for Kafma Irulux and Olbart Dunkelkenn, tell them to continue their operations as they have been
doing. Serena Dracroy, what of your flying dragon ship?”
???: “It has yet to return. Hopefully the fact that it’s taking longer than anticipated doesn’t mean that
the Fortified City has fallen.”
???: “…If it performs the purpose it was built to do, the Fortified City should not be unprepared.”
And so, with the flurry of several footsteps and important talk flying around, Abel and three of his
retainers—— an old man, a large man, and a beautiful woman, arrived within the carriage.
Subaru did not know any of their names.
267
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Otto: “The old man is the Prime Minister Berstetz Fondalfon, the tall man is General First-Class Goz
Ralfon, and that woman is High Countess Serena Dracroy.”
Subaru: “You saved me there… Goz, I think he’s the guy that was arrested for letting Abel escape.”
Otto guessed the reason for Subaru’s frowning profile and made his comment. Among the names Subaru
had heard from him, was the name of one of the Nine Divine Generals whose survival was supposed to
be uncertain.
He was someone who had been stated of being able to be considered an ally to Abel supposing he had
survived, so he was honestly happy to see him actually at Abel’s side.
Vincent: “All of you are here? Good, then we can begin the war council.”
Subaru: “Hey, what about Flop-san and the others?”
Vincent: “If there was a shortage of manpower like at the Fortress City, it would be a different story,
but what value would the addition of a peddler provide to this war council?”
Otto: “That is true. I wonder, why am I even here…?”
Beside Subaru, who had tilted his head, Otto also tilted his head at what Abel said.
But the reason for which Otto had tilted his head was not known by the Emilia Camp, Subaru included.
It was only natural for Otto to be present here.
He was even laughed at scornfully by Ram with a “Ha”.
Subaru: “And Taritta-san, Mizelda-san, and the others are positioned in the passenger car at the rear, so
they won’t be here for this discussion, right?”
Berstetz: “Indeed. That is what we have heard from the People of Shudraq. They have given me a really
reassuring reply that when the time comes for them to utilize their power, they will do so fully.”
Goz: “Certainly, I never thought that I would get the opportunity to stand side-by-side with the People
of Shudraq, renowned for their bravery and courage! If this were not a struggle for the survival of the
Empire, I would be all the more excited! Damn!”
268
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “You make too much noise. Keep your mouth closed.”
Abel silenced Goz, causing him to clinch his fists, which were the size of a child’s head, as he restrained
himself. It was an inconsiderate remark, but since nobody paid it any attention, it was probably just a
typical exchange between them.
At any rate, he now understood why Flop and the People of Shudraq were not present.
Emilia: “Subaru, your friends from the Empire are…”
Subaru: “I’ve already told everyone in the Battalion that I’d speak as their representative. Um, there’s
something I want to discuss with everyone. Especially with Beako.”
Beatrice: “With Betty…? This doesn’t feel like it’s going to be good, in fact.”
Subaru: “There, there, there.”
For the time being, he had asked his comrades from the Pleiades Battalion to refrain from attending this
meeting.
After all, Subaru and Abel were both in the same cabin. With one wrong move, Weitz could have attacked
Abel in an attempt to hand over the throne to Subaru.
The lie that Subaru was the illegitimate son of Abel―― of Vincent Vollachia, that he was the black-haired
Crown Prince, was still ongoing. He eventually needed to resolve that issue as well.
Subaru: “Though, it would’ve been nice at least if Tanza were here…”
Subaru was the only one attending the meeting as a member of the Battalion. He did not feel comfortable
taking her out of her cabin, as she was not looking well.
As was the case when she had visited him, he would definitely have to talk to Tanza later.
Subaru: “Also, I haven’t seen Louis around…”
Ram: “That girl is with Medium and Flop. You seem to have a lot of feelings for her, but what do you
intend to do with her, Barusu?”
269
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “――We can talk about that later, too.”
Ram’s light-crimson eyes narrowed, and Subaru felt compelled to reply.
Ram knew that Louis had been present at Pleiades Watchtower right before Subaru and Rem had been
sent to the Empire. Naturally, from Ram’s mouth and from Abel’s, Louis’s true identity would have been
shared with everyone.
Still, she would like to know who, along with what kind of work and effort, had made it possible for her
to be on board this coupled dragon carriage.
In addition, they needed to find the best compromise for Louis.
Vincent: “Now that you have finally caught up, we shall start this war council, Natsuki Subaru.”
Subaru: “You, don’t forget that I’m holding onto an enormous fushoujiken22, okay? I mean, I guess it’s
like that, but not quite.”
Abel’s attitude had not changed on the surface, even though he vividly remembered him meekly bowing
his head. Using disparaging words at his attitude, Subaru put a stop to him.
Still, there was a companion whose movements had not yet been confirmed. That was――
Subaru: “――What about Priscilla? She must have been in Guaral, and wasn’t she also at the Imperial
Capital? Besides, Tanza mentioned Yorna.”
Subaru asked this, as if he were saying “she should have been there” while looking at Abel’s face.
Somehow, Priscilla and her merry band of companions had come to the Vollachian Empire. Al had even
accompanied him to the Demon City of Chaosflame, so he was sure that they had been involved in the
battle for the Imperial Capital of Lupugana.
As for Yorna, Subaru and his group had also received information that she had joined the rebels. Tanza
had likewise felt Yorna’s presence in the Imperial Capital.
22
Engrish flip. Means “scandal/disgrace” (不祥事件), originally “スキャンダル” (scandal).
270
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 13 – To Each Their Wounds
Web Novel Volume 34
Naturally, such faces would certainly be on board the coupled dragon carriage as well.
Speaking of a face he had not seen, he also had not seen Cecilus either, but Cecilus’s moodiness was the
same as it was before they had left Gladiator Island, so he was not concerned about him――
Subaru: “――Hey?”
However, once Subaru did ask about them, Abel fell silent and closed one eye.
Suspicious of his reaction, Subaru furrowed his brows as he looked around to see that Abel was not the
only one who’d had such a reaction.
For some reason, nobody was saying anything about Priscilla’s group’s movements.
If Priscilla and the rest of her group had heartlessly returned to the Kingdom before the siege of the
Imperial Capital, then Emilia and the others would have been surprised to hear Priscilla’s name.
That was not the case. And, the answer to this uncomfortable silence was――
Beatrice: “――Subaru, that was kept secret to avoid agitating you, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Beako?”
Before he could react, Beatrice took action, and squeezed Subaru’s hand. Subaru’s cheeks tightened at
Beatrice’s preamble.
Then, Emilia turned her attention towards Subaru, who unconsciously held Beatrice’s hand tightly,
Emilia: “Stay calm and listen to me, Subaru. About Priscilla and Yorna-san…”
She paused for a beat.
Emilia continued with what felt like a drawn-out answer to the anxious Subaru. That was――
Emilia: “When we were all fleeing together from the Imperial Capital, we didn’t find those two―― But,
I want to believe that they’re safe.”
――It was definite proof of the wounds inflicted to their side during the siege of the Imperial Capital.
271
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “The Kingdom and the Empire”, Parts 5-7
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Kiln, Bruhseph, Dough,
Phantaminum, Akagami, Translation checked by Garcar, Ice) ― Complete
――Priscilla and Yorna had not returned.
The lack of disagreement from the other people in the cabin made it clear that he had not misheard the
startling information that came from Emilia’s mouth.
The siege of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, the battle between the regular army of the Empire and
the rebels who had risen against them, one could only imagine the magnitude of the role that Priscilla
and Yorna had played in the midst of that event.
At the same time, Subaru’s fists clenched tightly in the realization of one thing.
Subaru: “So that was the reason for Tanza’s disheartened expression…”
When Subaru had woken up in bed, in the coupled dragon carriage, some members of the Battalion had
come to visit him. He was concerned that among them, Tanza had been looking depressed the whole
time.
Subaru had planned to discuss the future course of action with Emilia, Abel, and the others, and then try
to ask Tanza again once things had settled down. However, before Subaru could actually do so, the
reason for Tanza’s anxiety became clear to him.
Subaru: “So even though those two didn’t come back, we still left the Imperial Capital!?”
272
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “――There is no end to the list of those who participated in the battle and have not yet returned.
Of course, her presence and Yorna Mishigure’s would be substantial, but they shall not be given special
treatment.”
Subaru: “But Yorna-san is…! Even then! You should have had some sort of bond with Priscilla as well.”
While glancing out the window of the dragon carriage, seeing the scenery outside pass by as it rode forth,
Subaru appealed to Abel, and thinking of the Imperial Capital that was moving away in the distance.
He had not known the full details of the situation. But Priscilla, who had rushed to his predicament in
the Fortress City, had literally flown there, likely to protect Abel.
The exchanges that had followed, while sharp as if they were pointing blades at each other, seemed to
have a certain sense of familiarity between two people who knew each other well.
Abel must not have been at peace with Priscilla having vanished.
Perhaps his earlier distraught reaction in Subaru’s cabin was not solely due to the person known as Chisha,
who had died.
Goz: “You, how dare you speak so rudely to His Excellency!”
However, the one to raise an objection to Subaru’s attitude had not been Abel himself, but the large
man beside him.
A man clad in golden armor, his face filled with scars; Goz Ralfon. The volume of his voice erupting like
a volcano, he looked down upon the boy who was hounding the Emperor Goz had pledged his loyalty to.
Goz: “Looking at the particulars of the situation in the Imperial Capital, it would only be natural for His
Excellency to abandon the Capital! The remaining Generals, Soldiers, and people will understand the
validity of His Excellency’s judgment!”
Subaru: “I’m not talking about whether it was right or wrong. What I’m trying to say is…”
Goz: “YOU――!”
Vincent: “Cease this, Goz Ralfon. It is not in his nature to stay silent.”
273
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Goz’s face turned red at Subaru’s insistence, but Abel stopped him with his hand.
At the sound of Abel’s calm voice, Goz closed his half-opened mouth, and he hung his head in respect.
Subaru, on the other hand, looked at Abel with an embarrassed look on his face,
Subaru: “Sorry for all the fuss. But I’m going to repeat the same to you.”
Vincent: “It is as Goz said. Remaining in the Imperial Capital under the current circumstances is
tantamount to throwing away one’s life. I could not make such a decision. Of course, there is fear
regarding the safety of Priscilla and Yorna Mishigure…”
Emilia: “You know, Subaru, it’s not all bad news… Well, umm, it’s said that even amidst bad news,
there’s also hope.”
In front of Subaru, Emilia placed her hand on Subaru’s shoulder with lowered eyebrows.
She, like Subaru, was very concerned about the safety of Priscilla and Yorna. If she said there was hope,
it was for Subaru’s sake, as well.
Subaru: “By hope, what kind do you mean?”
Emilia: “Priscilla and Yorna-san are both reaaally strong, but not only that, they have the power to
influence the others around them.”
Subaru: “Around them… That’s, yeah. Though I don’t know if that’s the case with Priscilla.”
Yorna, the ruler of the Demon City of Chaosflame, had enhanced the entire city’s power with her Soul
Marriage Technique, an ability to connect the path of her soul with all the city’s inhabitants.
That also applied to Tanza, whose unparalleled power, despite her appearance as nothing more than a
lovely deergirl, was different from the enhancement the generality of the Pleiades Battalion would get.
It seemed to be a rather powerful supportive effect, and the effect persisted even on the Gladiator
Island, far from Chaosflame, and even during the siege of the Imperial Capital――
Subaru: “…Could it be that Tanza’s enhancements are still in place?”
274
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Beatrice: “In addition, the effect on those who have joined us from the Demon City remains in place, I
suppose.”
Ram: “Naturally, that means General First-Class Yorna, the wielder of that mystic art, is alive and well.
That’s why Emily, who is of a nervous disposition, is not panicking.”
Emilia: “Yeah, I’m not panicking. And Priscilla is the same way.”
Subaru: “Priscilla… is the same?”
Beatrice and Ram corroborated Subaru’s guess. Then, Emilia’s follow-up statement that Yorna and
Priscilla were the same caused Subaru to frown.
If he were to interpret that at face-value, it would mean Priscilla was a user of the same technique as
Yorna.
Subaru: “But that doesn’t sound like a Priscilla-like ability, and I thought Abel said the Soul Marriage
Technique was really difficult to use. Was that a lie?”
Vincent: “Fool. What is in it for me to deceive you? I do not care what you think of me now, but there is
no reason to recklessly provoke animosity here. Use your head.”
Subaru: “If that wasn’t supposed to provoke my animosity, you’re not cut out to be Emperor.”
Even if it did not this time, in the near future, this was behavior that would surely lead to a revolt.
When Subaru raised this point, Goz again became angry, but Berstetz, standing next to him, intervened
and prevented a major incident.
Otto: “In any case, though I do understand Natsuki-san’s impression of Priscilla-sama, she is a user of
this so-called Soul Marriage Technique. I have seen it with my own eyes.”
Emilia: “Otto-kun is right, I saw it too. However, unlike Yorna’s extraordinary use of it, in her case, it is
limited to her favorite servant-kun.”
Subaru: “Her favorite, Schult…? Speaking of which, what about Al?”
275
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
In conjunction with Priscilla having not returned, when the conversation turned to her Camp, Subaru
asked about the man in the iron helmet, who had not been seen here or in the coupled dragon carriages.
Al’s position was that of Priscilla’s Knight, although both master and servant did not approve of it at all.
He, too, was easygoing and frivolous, but he was certainly loyal to Priscilla. Naturally, Al must have felt
most responsible for Priscilla not returning.
Beatrice: “…That man, he didn’t get on the dragon carriage, and instead remained in the Imperial
Capital, in fact. Just as you thought, Subaru, he’s taking action to search for Priscilla, I suppose.”
Subaru: “That guy…! No way, all by himself?”
Ram: “He was of the opinion that by his lonesome, he would be quicker to adapt to changing
circumstances. Ram is in agreement with that idea. It would not be a good idea to leave so many people
in the Imperial Capital under those circumstances.”
Subaru: “Damn, so that’s why… Hk.”
He received an answer about the absent Al, but it was a fact that made Subaru’s brow wrinkle.
Despite his appearance, Al was quite astute, and he was someone who specialized in surviving things
beyond his capability. Still, there was no doubt that his strength was a step below from those who were
truly strong.
Despite being aware of this, Al supported Subaru like a relative would. Even in the Demon City, there
had been many times when Subaru would have lost his life if it had not been for him.
Otto: “As for Priscilla-sama’s Camp, Priscilla-sama is at the top. Al-dono, her follower, and Heinkeldono, who accompanied her, are missing. Schult-kun is resting in a cabin.”
Subaru: “Heinkel… Somehow, that’s a name that I have an incredibly unpleasant memory of…”
Otto: “He is a drunkard.”
Beatrice: “That description fails to get the point across, in fact… He’s Reinhard’s father, I suppose.”
276
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “――! That shitty father! Why’s that guy in the Empire!?”
Eyes opened wide, Subaru retrieved an unpleasant recollection from the depths of his memory.
In the Watergate City of Pristella, Heinkel was the man who ruined the atmosphere when they had all
been sitting in harmony. He had been with Priscilla and the others on that occasion, but it was surprising
that he too was present in the Empire.
Egotistical and self-centered, it seemed like he would never have wanted to come to the Vollachian
Empire.
Emilia: “But, Heinkel-san is also missing.”
Subaru: “Just like Priscilla and Yorna, he hasn’t returned… Dammit, I don’t know how to feel about this.”
Of course, he did not want him to die, nor did he think he should die.
On the other hand, he was not a person whom he thought of fondly, so he had no reason to wish for him
to stay alive beyond not wanting to make Reinhard or Wilhelm sad.
But, he had a thought on the results of him participating in that battle.
Subaru: “――――”
Heinkel, a man of the Kingdom of Lugunica and father of Reinhard, the Sword Saint.
A situation in which that man, caught up in a battle of the Vollachian Empire, would end up losing his
life was a thought that caused even Subaru, who was not on friendly terms with him, to feel a bitter
emotion.
Subaru needed to return to the Kingdom with all of his precious companions, no matter what.
And so, it happened at the moment when Subaru had just strengthened his resolve.
Otto: “The circumstances of Priscilla-sama and Yorna-san are as I have told you. On top of that, I would
like to make a firm statement before we start the meeting going over the future course of action.”
The one who began to speak after a heavy silence had fallen over the cabin, was Otto.
277
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
He stood up on the spot and held up one index finger to attract the attention of those around him, and,
Otto: “As I am sure you know, we are people of the Kingdom. Having acknowledged that we are
responsible for crossing the border at a time when we were not allowed to cross, I will state this.”
Vincent: “――State it.”
Otto: “Yes―― We have accomplished our objective. Once we enter the Fortified City of Garkla, we will
proceed to go northward through the Kararagi City-States, then return to the Kingdom of Lugunica.”
In the midst of this unprecedented crisis in the Vollachian Empire, in front of the Vollachian Emperor
who was undergoing the emergency of his country being brought to ruin, Otto made a clear declaration.
△▼△▼△▼△
Otto: “――Natsuki-san and Emily, please remain silent.”
That was what Subaru and Emilia were told before they could even say anything, taking the wind out of
their sails.
Without turning his gaze to them, Otto’s statement had surprised Subaru and Emilia before they would
begin to vehemently protest, and had successfully allowed him to make the first moves.
Though, Subaru’s and Emilia’s reactions were natural.
With the Imperial Capital in such a state of destruction, and with no knowledge of the safety of Priscilla
and Yorna, it would be too extreme to make plans to return to their home country.
Ram: “You may call it heartless, but Ram is in agreement with Otto’s plan. We have retrieved Rem and,
incidentally, the short-limbed Barusu. Those results are satisfactory.”
Emilia: “Ram…!”
278
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Ram: “There’s no use in giving Ram those wistful eyes, Emily. You should also understand. It is merely
that Ram’s group unexpectedly accomplished this without losing anything. It’s far too dangerous to go
any further.”
In place of Subaru and Emilia, who had been ordered to be quiet, Ram gave her approving opinion of
Otto’s plan.
Ram, having given a cold answer to Emilia’s imploring gaze, partially closed her eyes in her usual pose,
sitting on a chair and hugging her elbows.
Unexpectedly, they had just accomplished it without losing anything―― Ram was correct in expressing
it in that manner.
As a matter of fact, they had failed to bring Priscilla and Yorna back to this place. There was no guarantee
that that would not happen to someone in their Camp.
Serena: “Dudley, do you agree with your wife?”
Roswaal: “She’s not my wife, but I’m generally in agreement with both of them.”
The one who brought Roswaal to this topic with that exchange was Serena, a beautiful woman with a
conspicuous white scar on her face.
Was the one Serena referred to as “wife” meant to be Ram? While denying that allegation, Roswaal
concurred with Otto and Ram.
Roswaal: “In fact, if you look only at our objectives, I’d say it was a perfect accomplishment. His limbs
have become a little shorter, and the girl who was supposed to be asleep has become a tomboy, but the
results are excellent. I guess withdrawing to the Kingdom here would be the decision with the least fear
of losses.”
Ram: “Even if Barusu’s teeth haven’t finished emerging, Ram says the loss is minimal.”
Subaru: “All of my teeth have emerged, damnit…!”
Hoping that there would be no argument, Ram ragged on her impression of Subaru’s size. Regardless,
given the bad course the conversation was taking, Subaru’s eyes wandered around.
279
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Otto, Ram, and Roswaal were the three people in the Emilia Camp who had a strong voice in policymaking meetings because of their practical wisdom.
Despite being the top of the Emilia Camp, it was not unusual for Emilia’s and Subaru’s opinion to not be
accepted. Rather, it was quite common.
Subaru: “So the only one on our side is Beako…?”
Beatrice: “…Sorry, Subaru, but Betty is more on their side, in fact. Isn’t it far too dangerous to associate
any more with the Empire, given that Subaru has shrunk, I suppose?”
Subaru: “No way, even you!?”
Subaru’s eyes widened in shock due to his partner’s unexpected betrayal.
However, although she seemed apologetic, there was no sign of Beatrice saying “It’s a joke, in fact”.
She was saying that because she really cared about Subaru. In short――
Emilia: “Subaru…”
Subaru: “…It’s just Emilia-tan and I.”
Squeezing her white hand tightly, Emilia’s amethyst eyes wavered. Subaru cleared his throat at her call
and broke out in a cold sweat because he was so outmatched.
At the very least, if the others who were not there were present, it would be a different story――
Otto: “Just for the record, Petra-chan agrees with us. Frederica-san is passive, but would prefer to return
to our home country… Garfiel is the only one on your side.”
Subaru: “Only Emilia-tan, Garfiel and I!? Stop joking around!”
Emilia: “Uhh… I’m feeling reaaally helpless for some reason…”
With their wishful thinking smashed by pragmatism, the helplessness of Subaru’s and Emilia’s opinion
was strengthened.
280
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
If this were a meeting where decisions were made by fist fighting, the presence of Emilia and Garfiel
would be an overwhelming advantage, but they were simply not suited to other kinds of meetings.
Goz: “By the heavens! What a farce! I cannot stand to watch this!”
It was Goz who said as much while snorting at the arguments within Subaru’s group.
For him, who had previously complained about Subaru’s attitude towards Abel, he must have felt that
all the words and deeds of his faction were disrespectful to the Emperor.
Taking a large step forward, Goz picked Subaru up by the nape of the neck. He truly did, and when he
plucked him up with his two thick fingers, Subaru cried “Wah!” in astonishment.
Goz: “This is a matter of the Empire! If you are citizens of the Kingdom and not of the Empire, then you
should cross the border as soon as possible, as per the policy you have established! Your strength is not
required!”
Subaru: “W-wait a sec! We’re not quite done with our side of the conversation yet…”
Goz: “Silence――!!”
With his legs dangling in the air, a tremendous voice struck Subaru dizzy.
Even with his hands covering his ears, Goz’s voice penetrated his defense as if it were a weapon.
However, his argument came from his pride in being an Imperial Soldier, and Subaru had no reason to
follow suit.
Additionally, the same was true for outsiders other than Subaru.
Emilia: “That’s enough, Goz-san. First, put Subaru down, then we can talk about this properly.”
Immediately, stepping forward with her hands on her hips, was Emilia.
She looked up at Goz, who was holding Subaru in his hand, and communicated her firm will to him. Her
attitude made Goz scowl deeply, and with his scarred face, he looked down at Emilia.
281
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Goz: “And you, I see you share this boy’s opinion! But! The Sword Wolves of the Empire will accept no
charity! Your help is unnecessary! Join your comrades and promptly…”
Emilia: “That! I have a reaaally strong objection to that!”
Goz: “What!?”
Emilia: “You say that our power isn’t necessary! But! I don’t think that’s the case at all!”
Beatrice: “Her voice has gotten loud in the heat of the moment, in fact.”
Not wanting to lose to Goz’s vigor, Emilia’s voice, akin to the ring of a silver bell, grew louder and louder.
The beauty remained intact, but Emilia’s voice sounded more like the toll of a large bell than that of a
regular one; being challenged directly, Goz’s expression twisted.
Thrusting her finger towards Goz, who wore a contorted expression, Emilia continued,
Emilia: “After all! Even in the battle for the Imperial Capital, if it weren’t for me, Priscilla, and the
others, everyone would have reaaally struggled a lot more!”
Goz: “――Hk!”
Emilia: “All of us! We were very strong, isn’t that right, Berstetz-san!?”
Speaking with a loud voice, Emilia turned the conversation to Berstetz.
Eyes as narrow as threads, the old man was unfazed by the sudden nomination. “Yes, I suppose so”, he
replied, wringing the mustache around his mouth with his fingers,
Berstetz: “For my part, it was unexpected that the Generals of the First-Class would be unable to succeed
in their battles. If that was the contribution of these women…”
Serena: “It feels strange to talk about things from our perspective, but the white light that was fired
from the Palace… was dispelled by that girl in the dress.”
Berstetz: “――My my.”
282
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Cocking her chin, Serena mentioned Beatrice’s achievement. Upon hearing this, Berstetz’s expression
tightened slightly as he wondered what she had done to the light.
Just prior to the arrival Subaru and his team at the battlefield, a single shot had very nearly decided the
battle―― Beatrice’s achievement in erasing that shot was mentioned, so, as her partner, he was proud.
Subaru: “Well, Goz-san, the prerequisites are different now, right? You say you don’t need our help, but
without us, the situation would have been much worse.”
Emilia: “Yes! I don’t know specifically how, but I imagine it would have been a lot worse!”
Beatrice: “Emily, it’s time to turn down the volume 23, I suppose.”
Subaru and Emilia attacked in waves, with Serena and then Berstetz also providing support, causing Goz’s
lips to twitch.
It would be difficult if only Subaru and his team had insisted, but in this situation, to be acknowledged
by Serena and her colleagues, who were also participating in this top-level meeting, seemed to be highly
effective against Goz, who gave off a strong sense of having worked his way up as a military man.
However――
Goz: “…I certainly acknowledge your contributions. But! In the first place, you have not concluded the
most important discussions among yourselves!”
Subaru: “That’s…!”
Emilia: “That’s not wrong…”
He gave them a reasonable counterargument, and Subaru and Emilia were left disheartened.
Even if they were able to overcome Goz at this juncture, it only meant that they had defeated an easy
opponent, but it did not mean that Subaru and his allies’ ideas would go unchallenged.
Rather, in comparison to Goz, there were more difficult people to convince.
23
Yet another piece of Engrish from Beatrice (ボリューム), but this one logically doesn’t really have an adequate translation.
283
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Otto: “I know it sounds callous, but let me say this.”
As soon as Subaru recognized his adversary again, that opponent spoke up as if he had seen it coming.
Beginning to speak in way that gave off naught but a bad premonition, Otto looked between Subaru, who
was being grabbed, and at Goz, who was grabbing him, and,
Otto: “As General First-Class Goz says, this is an issue for the Empire. Unlike the necessity of the situation
that befell us, to get actively involved from this point on could become an… international incident,
interfering in the internal affairs of other countries.”
Subaru: “Guh… Hk.”
Otto: “First of all, why would you want to interfere so badly, Natsuki-san? Whatever the case may be, it
is probably due to your obligation to the people you have come to know in the Empire up to this point,
or some other such thing, correct?”
Subaru: “Don’t talk like you know what is going on! But anyway, is what I want really so wrong!?”
Otto: “Not wrong, but I also have this to persuade you―― Well, what I mean is, what if Natsuki-san takes
all the people whom he cannot abandon out of the Empire?”
Otto was someone who aimed to solve problems through reason, so displaying that philosophy to the
greatest extent, he caused Subaru’s eyes to widen at the outrageous proposal he had just made. As if
Goz was just as surprised, he dropped Subaru onto the floor, slipping from his fingers.
Naturally, this also took Emilia by surprise. As she helped Subaru, who had fallen onto his butt on the
floor, she looked over, saying, “Otto-kun?”, and,
Emilia: “What do you mean by that? No way, are you really…”
Otto: “There is no twist, that is just what I am proposing. That even in these circumstances, we should
perform the reckless action of taking the people who want to come with us. Fortunately, we have the
right to make the decision.”
Glancing over, Otto’s gaze turned to Roswaal.
284
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Roswaal was supposedly hiding his identity within the Empire, but it was true that he was the most
powerful man in the Emilia Camp. If Otto’s opinion were to be accepted, Roswaal would be the one to
guarantee the acceptance of those seeking refuge.
Then, at Otto’s challenging manner, Roswaal shut his yellow eye,
Roswaal: “At the very least, I’m sure my employer wouldn’t refuse. If it keeps them from taking a risk
they don’t have to take, then it’s a necessary expense.”
Ram: “Since you’re referring to Barusu, with his immature way of thinking, the majority of the people
he’s latched on to are likely those who don’t have the strength to fight. They would not be people that
the Empire would regret letting go of.”
While negotiations were happening at a daunting level, Subaru and company were left to the side as they
were being talked about.
Neither Roswaal’s overly broad sense of self-preservation, nor Ram’s speculation based on her insight
into Subaru’s character, found room to interject, and the conversation proceeded in a muddled manner.
Otto: “What do you think, Your Excellency the Emperor? If we can reduce the number of casualties in
your country as much as possible, our proposal is not a bad one, correct?”
Vincent: “――A very well-thought-out proposal. The kind that is difficult to so easily dismiss.”
Otto: “Thank you for the consideration.”
Abel’s words affirmed that it was a shrewd proposal, and Otto bowed socially. However, for Otto’s part,
it would not be surprising if he was imagining himself sticking out his tongue.
The way of the Empire and Otto were incompatible. Not necessarily in terms of ability, but in terms of
character.
Like Subaru, it seemed Otto did not like the Empire.
They were of the same opinion on that. The only thing Otto was doing on top of that, was organizing
things based on importance.
285
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Guh…”
It felt as if he had gone and fixed a hole on the ship they were meant to ride on his own, but ended up
remaking the ship into a different one entirely.
This ship had sailed in a direction different from what Subaru had wished, but it flowed and drifted to
protect the lives of Subaru’s precious ones, heading for a different shore.
Subaru knew that this was something that had been thought-out in consideration of him and his
companions.
He knew that, and yet.
Otto: “How about it, Natsuki-san, this is the best I can do in terms of compromise and consideration.”
Rather than unsparingly dismissing Subaru’s opinions, Otto attempted to accommodate Subaru’s opinions
as much as possible and, at the same time, ensure their safety.
Subaru had thought of him as a reliable guy, but he was far too troublesome an opponent if they happened
to have a serious disagreement. He was a man who should have been given a drink and left in a drunken
stupor before this discussion had even occurred.
To Otto’s overpowered theoretical armament, how could Subaru, who was armed with only a cypress
stick――
Emilia: “――Hey, Abel, I have something I want to ask you.”
Subaru: “Emilia-tan?”
Suddenly, Emilia, who certainly shared the same opinion as Subaru, while also feeling the same
frustration at being pushed around, approached Abel with a remark.
Looking at her profile, Subaru’s eyes widened.
Unlike Subaru, who had been forced into silence, looking frustrated as he tried to find a way out of the
situation, neither Emilia’s eyes nor her profile showed signs of being outmatched.
286
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
At Emilia’s dignified and brave call, Abel’s sable eyes trained their gaze on her.
Prompted by his silence, Emilia’s thin lips moved,
Emilia: “How many people are there in the Vollachian Empire altogether?”
Vincent: “――The civil war this month has probably reduced the number considerably, but it was roughly
fifty-million or so before that.”
Emilia: “I see.”
With a furrowed brow, Abel answered Emilia’s question. Hearing his answer, Emilia let out a short breath,
then raised a finger to her lips and looked at Subaru. And then――
Emilia: “You heard him, Subaru.”
Subaru: “――――”
So said Emilia to Subaru.
For a moment, Subaru failed to catch the meaning of the words that she gave him, and then his eyes
immediately widened and his cheeks stiffened.
Then, as he hesitated for a moment wondering what he should do with that which prompted such a
reaction,
Beatrice: “Subaru, Betty has already voiced her opinion, in fact. But…”
Subaru: “Beatrice…”
Beatrice: “Betty will always be on Subaru’s side, I suppose.”
Holding onto Subaru’s hesitant hand, Beatrice snuggled her body up next to him.
Beatrice was almost the same height as Subaru, and her eyes were even closer than usual; as they stared
at him, Subaru took a deep breath in, and exhaled.
Then, still under Emilia’s expecting gaze, Subaru looked at Otto.
287
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Looking up at him, he spoke.
Subaru: “Fifty-million.”
Otto: “…What?”
At that blunt statement, Otto asked this back as he raised his shapely eyebrows.
At that reply, Subaru’s chest heaved, his cheeks contorted into a smile, and then he repeated what he
had said.
Subaru: “You… told me that earlier. You told me to take all the people that I can’t abandon with me to
the Kingdom. In that case! The ones I can’t abandon are those fifty-million people!”
Otto: “――Hk, Natsuki-san!”
Subaru: “I know! You’re the one who’s right! I’m the one who’s spouting nonsense! I understand that
everyone came to save me and Rem, and I get what you’re saying! But!”
Subaru thrust his hand out at Otto, who had raised an eyebrow, and while Subaru derided himself, he
could not pull his own weight.
There was no way that he could have beaten Otto, Ram, and Roswaal if he had been forced to reason
with them. So then, Subaru would do what he could with Emilia and Garfiel on his side.
In other words, when faced with logic, he had become unreasonable with an emotional argument.
Subaru: “It’s one hell of a bad situation! If we leave and the Empire is ruined, then what? Just thinking
about it is enough to make me not want to eat!”
Otto: “What about the risk that we will bear? If we save fifty-million strangers but in exchange one of us
dies or sustains a wound that cannot be healed, it will be much more painful.”
Subaru: “I’m not gonna let any of us die or get into that kind of trouble. That’s an absolute! That’s an
absolute, so what the hell even matters past that?”
288
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru retorted to Otto as he quietly cornered him. Then, he looked not at Otto, but at Roswaal, who
was standing off to the side with one eye closed.
Subaru: “Roswaal! You should know. My absolutes, are absolutes.”
Roswaal: “…I’m Dudley, Subaru-kun, though it’d be somewhat too dishonest for me to not nod my head
to that question, given my high expectations of your absolutes.”
Though a bit of a roundabout way of putting it, Roswaal put his hands up in response to Subaru’s opinion.
Even if he did not know about Return by Death, Roswaal knew of Subaru’s Authority. So, the part of him
that had expectations of that Authority, would not allow for Subaru’s mood to be harmed.
In the first place, if he were to fall for Roswaal’s cajolery here, what would become of his Oath from
back at the Sanctuary.
Emilia: “Ram, please…”
Ram: “…Emily, do you have something to convince Ram, at least?”
Emilia: “I’m just trying to do my best, I just want to help everyone… So, please.”
On the contrary, Emilia took a ridiculously brute-force approach and asked a favor of Ram.
Had Subaru done the same thing, Ram would have mercilessly smacked him with a verbal slap, but she
was unable to respond effectively to Emilia’s forcefulness.
Then, Ram let out a small sigh.
Ram: “Ram would have been fine as long as Rem could be brought home. But the way that Rem is now,
she’s become so close to the people of the Empire… If that was to be ignored, it would be harmful to
Ram’s dignity as an older sister, which she has only now finally realized.”
Emilia: “Ram…!”
Ram: “Stop, it’s irritating.”
289
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia hugged Ram, who had closed her eyes and found her own reason for compromise. Ram responded
to Emilia’s embrace with an unpleasant look on her face.
And so, Roswaal and Ram caved in a way that could only have been achieved by some hard work.
However――
Subaru: “Otto, please…!”
Otto: “Are you going to use the same persuasion by tears as Emily did? Sorry, but I am not like Ram-san.
I am not foolish enough to sign a contract when I do not know what the price that I will have to pay is.”
Subaru: “Beako is also begging you…!”
Beatrice: “B-Betty is also begging you, in fact.”
Otto: “Even if you have two or three people, I will not budge.”
Subaru urged Beatrice to join him, but Otto preemptively stopped Emilia, who was hugging Ram, from
joining in again.
Otto’s face showed that he was completely determined to not let his decision be swayed by emotion, his
stubbornness akin to the difficulty of when Subaru faced off against the maniacally-obsessed Roswaal.
However, even if he conveyed that slanderous remark to Otto right now, he would not listen.
Otto: “We would only be taking a risk, there would be no advantages in going along with the thinking of
Natsuki-san and the rest of you. You do not even satisfy the conditions to persuade me with tears. Ramsan, and Dudley-san as well, please do not go so easy on them.”
Roswaal: “My my, I’ve been scolded.”
Ram: “For someone of Otto’s social standing, you’re quite impudent.”
Otto spoke sternly, Roswaal shrugged his shoulders, and Ram frowned. But, they did not hold an opinion
different from Otto’s, so the two did not argue any further.
In reality, if the fortress known as Otto could not be conquered, they would not be able to push past this
situation.
290
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
After all, merely imposing circumstances that everyone did not agree on from above, was something that
neither Emilia, nor the Emilia Camp, could deem as acceptable. Then——
Vincent: “——You said that there would be no advantages. In that case, the conversation would change
if there were to be advantages.”
Otto: “————”
It was neither Subaru nor Emilia, but Abel who had interjected.
At the Emperor’s intrusion into the conversation, Otto’s gaze sharpened. Unlike Subaru’s flippant way of
talking, Otto turned his disrespectful gaze towards the Emperor.
Otto: “If there is any advantage, that is. What in the world do you intend on? I will say this in advance,
there is no possible compensation that could make it worthwhile for us…”
Vincent: “——Towards a Royal Candidate of the Kingdom of Lugunica, I formally request assistance.”
Otto: “——Hk.”
At Abel’s proposition, Otto’s expression tightened, and he made a sound with his throat.
At the same time, several expressions began to violently tremble; quaking even more so than those of
Subaru and his companions, were the expressions of those ones on the side of the Empire. Serena laughed
at those words, while Berstetz’s slitted eyes widened.
Then, with astonishment plastered on his face, Goz spread out his hands, and, as if it were the very end
of the world, he bellowed,
Goz: “Please wait, Your Excellency!! A request for the Kingdom’s assistance… Something like that! Is
completely unprecedented for the Sacred Vollachian Empire!!”
Vincent: “What matter is it if there is a precedent or not? If you say that, what precedent is there for an
unsightly Emperor to lose the Imperial Capital to such an impudent bunch? Such a foolish fixation.”
291
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Goz: “BUT! The Soldiers and Generals and citizens will lament that you have made a decision not worthy
of the Sword Wolf, should you choose to rely on the aid of another nation! I say this respectfully, but a
shadow will be cast over the authority of Your Excellency the Emperor!”
Vincent: “A shadow cast over my authority… Such a foolish concern.”
Towards Goz’s loud complaint, Abel shook his head as he supplied that reply.
At this declaration, Goz froze as his eyes widened. Looking back at Goz, Abel called out “Goz Ralfon”,
the name of his retainer,
Vincent: “Currently, is hollow authority without any substance what we need? ——That is not so. Right
now, the Empire desires to be victorious. To bite off the throats of our enemies, to bathe in their blood,
to gorge on their lives. Before any of that, the victory we obtain will be what shapes the Empire’s
tomorrow.”
Goz: “Y-Your Excellency…”
Vincent: “Those who sink their fangs in and become a hindrance, they are all enemies of the law of iron
and blood imposed by Vincent Vollachia. Answer carefully, Goz Ralfon.”
Goz: “————”
Vincent: “——You, are you my enemy?”
Being inquired so in a quiet tone, Goz’s entire body began to shake.
Showing no signs of his struggle with Subaru back in the cabin, standing upright, there was power in Abel
as he displayed his might as Emperor.
There was a dominant power in his gaze, in his voice, and in his very being itself, and Goz had to face
that power up close and head-on, all by himself.
Then, after a period of careful contemplation that must have lasted less than five seconds, Goz——
Goz: “I beg Your Excellency’s pardon for taking up so much of your time―― I am Goz Ralfon! The hammer
of war which will shatter the many obstacles that stand in your way! Never! Never will I be your enemy!”
292
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “If that is the case, then so be it. I am relying on your work. Strive to do better.”
Goz: “Yes, sir!! …Yes, sir!?”
Nodding to Goz’s boisterous answer, Abel responded with his expectation that his subjects should work
at their best. After accepting it emphatically, Goz let out a thunderous sound.
Perhaps, the words that Abel had added had caused his surprise.
Goz: “――Hk, I shall give my utmost efforts!”
Pledging himself to Abel again in a trembling voice, while tears streamed down his face, Goz wiped his
face with his thick arm.
Looking away from him, Abel glanced at Serena and Berstetz,
Vincent: “You two also have no objections?”
Serena: “No. You have a look that I like, and I now feel more loyalty to His Excellency than ever.”
Berstetz: “No, not even from me. Except that I am more than a little surprised.”
Vincent: “Hmm.”
Serena smiled, and Berstetz once again narrowed his eyes. After letting out a snort at their demeanor,
Abel then proceeded to go forward and stand in front of Emilia.
Then, he looked at Emilia, who was blinking her eyes,
Vincent: “You have heard me correctly, Royal Candidate. The Vollachian Empire formally requests the
assistance of the Kingdom of Lugunica to put an end to this situation―― Lend us your strength.”
Emilia: “…You know, Abel. I would certainly like to help you, too. But, I reaaally don’t know what you’re
talking about with this Royal Candidate stuff.”
Subaru: “Emilia-tan, no! This is one of those times where you don’t need to keep it secret!”
Emilia: “What!? Are you sure!?”
293
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Appearing truly distressed by Abel’s offer, Emilia widened her eyes.
Both Subaru and Beatrice nodded back at her repeatedly, and Emilia looked at Ram, who was still in her
embrace, seeking further confirmation.
Then, Ram shook off Emilia’s arms and pushed her away from her.
Ram: “Yes, of course―― Do what you wish, Emilia-sama.”
Emilia: “――Ah.”
Once Ram addressed her as “Emilia”, Emilia was surprised as her eyes lit up. She blinked to hide her joy
behind her eyelids, then turning to face Abel once again.
As Abel waited for her to resume, a slight frown on his brow, Emilia cleared her throat with an “Ahem”,
Emilia: “I am Emilia, just Emilia. One of the Royal Candidates vying to be the next Monarch of the
Kingdom of Lugunica. And one who wants to help the Empire that is currently in danger.”
Vincent: “――This is a formal request. The Vollachian Empire would never ask for the cooperation of a
person from another country, even one in such a position of great responsibility. Therefore, if this fact
becomes public, it would serve as a tailwind for you, who is fighting for the throne in the Kingdom…”
Emilia: “Jeez! That kind of stuff can wait! What I want to do now is this!”
Abel attempted to lay out some solid logic, yet Emilia puffed out her cheeks. With that cute puffed-up
face, Emilia presented her hand to Abel.
Slowly lowering her lifted hand, Emilia offered it to Abel,
Emilia: “Allow us to help your Empire.”
In the end, it conversely seemed as if Emilia was the one who had broached the subject. Looking down
at Emilia’s outstretched hand, Abel glanced toward Subaru for a moment.
Subaru smiled and nodded with a wicked look on his face at the faint bewilderment arising in Abel’s
black eyes.
294
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “By all means, Your Excellency the Emperor. I will permit you to hold my Emilia-tan’s hand.”
Emilia: “And that’s why I say Subaru is mine.”
Emilia wryly responded to Subaru’s light-hearted comment, to which Abel closed one eye and sighed.
Then, his hand slowly grasped Emilia’s proffered hand,
Vincent: “――Very well. I shall accept your aid.”
Again, in the end, this was a very Abel-like thing to say, in establishing cooperation between the two
countries.
△▼△▼△▼△
――And thus Emilia and Abel shook hands, and an historical moment between the Kingdom of Lugunica
and the Vollachian Empire was engraved.
Subaru: “Umm, Otto-san, any opinions on something of that sort…?”
That event with the Subaru and Emilia party and the Abel plus Empire party had come to a climax, their
exchange ultimately reaching a handshake, yet Otto, the one who had first suggested something of the
sort to begin with, had been left by the wayside.
A compromise with Roswaal and Ram had been found, but since Otto, for whom that had not been that
case, had been left behind as the matter progressed, Subaru had been filled with trepidation.
Since he was aware that he had been way out of line, he subconsciously asked Otto for his opinion,
buttering him up with formal language and a polite demeanor.
Otto: “――――”
And to that inquiry posed timidly by Subaru, Otto went without replying.
Too scared to look at Otto’s face, Subaru found being answered with silence greatly troubling.
Thoughtlessly, he hugged Beatrice to his side, their cheeks coming into contact,
295
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
296
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “W-what should I do, Beako… Otto won’t talk to me…”
Beatrice: “Betty understands that feeling, I suppose. From Otto’s perspective, he must feel like you’ve
played him for a complete fool, in fact. You ruined his idea, and made him look like a complete clown,
I suppose.”
Subaru: “A clown, even if he doesn’t resemble Roswaal that much…”
Beatrice: “Stop it, in fact! An insult that massive will only make him angrier and angrier, I suppose!”
Flustered and panicked, Subaru and Beatrice fumbled for a way to break the impasse, together.
He wished to make amends for making Otto lose face, but just what should he do?
Subaru: “Shall I give you a foot or a shoulder massage…?”
Beatrice: “It’s like, you’re apologizing for angering your parents, in fact…”
Subaru: “Because I can’t think of anything else! Otto, I’m begging you… Hk!”
With Subaru unable to come up with a decent enough proposal, Otto, having stood in silence until then
before the former, abruptly pulled a chair, then sat down on it with a plop.
Surprised by that sudden action, Subaru and Beatrice jumped back while still embracing one another.
Certainly it was not that he had sat on the chair to have Subaru give him a shoulder massage.
And, before the panicky duo of Subaru and Beatrice, Otto brought a hand to his forehead――
Otto: “…Well, have you calmed down and settled for my desired compromise?”
Subaru: “Eh…?”
Letting out a long and deep breath, Otto massaged the skin around his eyes. Taking in the words he had
declared, Subaru was left stumped, and blinking his eyes alongside a “No way”, he spoke.
Subaru: “No way you thought this would happen from the beginning…”
297
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Otto: “I did not think it would turn out this way, but I was eager to do something this big. Because, I did
not know just how many concessions Emperor Vincent would present. But, since you and Emilia-sama
would not change your opinions anyway, Natsuki-san, I needed to devise some compromises.”
Subaru: “Ah, oh, uh, eh, ah, oh, uh…”
Faced with that nonchalant response of Otto’s, Subaru’s mouth was left agape. In disbelief, Subaru
turned around; however, his eyes met those of Roswaal and Ram.
Then, those two also wore looks on their faces that said that for the most part, they had generally
understood everything.
Subaru: “You guys, you guys, are SCARYYYYYY――!!”
Otto: “How upsetting! First and foremost, it only happened because you guys were so stubborn, Natsukisan!”
Subaru: “Uwaaah, I can’t trust anyone besides Beako and Emilia-tan anymore… And Rem! And Louis! And
Tanza and everyone from the Battalion, and Flop-san and Medium-san, and Mizelda-san and the People
of Shudraq!”
Beatrice: “There were still a lot more, I suppose!”
While squeezing Beatrice tight in a hug, Subaru could not help but feel fear towards the meticulous
mental preparation of Otto and the others of the brainiac squad. Perhaps Abel had paid some extent of
heed to their plans, but even so.
Subaru: “No, scary scary, I really can’t handle this. From now on, I’ll be taking the emotional approach.”
Beatrice: “Betty does not understand that conclusion, but she thinks it would be better if Subaru took a
route in which he was honest with himself, in fact. If that route is the emotional one, then Betty likes
it, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Yeah, I love you too. Geez, really――”
Finally, the shock of the Otto from earlier began to wear off, and Subaru was relieved.
298
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
And, it happened just as his feelings were simmering down with that exchange.
――Unexpectedly, the clapping of hands rang out within the cabin.
???: “――Deary me, feels like I’ve just stumbled upon somethin’ incredibly delightful. So darn amazin’,
it’s quite a big deal.”
Loud applause had been produced, and reflexively turning around as to see who had clapped their hands,
Subaru held his breath upon spotting an unknown figure present.
In a corner of the cabin, where no one had been, a tall figure now stood before anyone had been able to
notice. Clapping their hands together, that person had been watching the exchange taking place until
then.
――Without anyone in the cabin having noticed their presence.
Goz: “Who are you!? How in the world did you get here…!?!?”
???: “Ah, darn. Well, I accidentally clapped even tho’ no one called for me. This won’t do, this won’t do,
it’s a bad habit of mine ta give unconscious praise ta any praiseworthy children that I find.”
That instant, protecting Emilia and Abel behind him, Goz adopted a fighting stance.
And before Goz, his expression having become bloodcurdling, that person kept their indifferent attitude,
as if everything were unrelated to them, biting the golden kiseru they had retrieved from a pocket,
donning a shrewd smile.
That figure already was terribly out-of-place, and even more conspicuous was their outward appearance.
Nearly two meters tall and sporting black body hair, their blank, smiling countenance had some charm
to it, and alongside their unkempt fur, they gave off the impression of a gentle black dogperson.
Dressed in a kimono and biting on a kiseru, having appeared unnoticed in the coupled dragon carriages
where many key figures of the Empire had assembled, that existence naturally attracted the attention
of all those present.
???: “My my, y’all do seem ta be quite curious ‘bout me, don’t’cha?”
299
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “Who are you? Why did you come here?”
While turning their gaze, the dogperson scratched their head with their finger. And Emilia, protected by
Goz’s back, inquired so of the dogperson.
In response to that query, the dogperson tilted their head. The shape of their mouth, lined with fangs,
broke into a smile, and thus spoke.
???: “Well, name’s Halibel, mind if I pop in ta give ya a quick howdy?”
Thus he declared.
300
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 14 – The Kingdom and the Empire
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by Floating (source)
301
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 34, Chapter 4 “The Kingdom and the Empire”, Parts 8-9
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Original Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Garcar) ― Complete
Speaking in a carefree tone, the beastman scratched his head, giving a large grin as he gnawed on his
golden kiseru.
He had moderately long black fur and a countenance that gave off quite the affable air. Neither did his
gentle way of speaking feel like it contained any malevolence, nor did his relaxed posture seem to harbor
any sense of wariness as he stood.
Never mind the fact that among these coupled dragon carriages, in a cabin where a conference between
important figures from both the Kingdom and Empire was taking place, nobody among those powerful
individuals included had noticed his presence.
Goz: “Halibel, you say…?”
Indeed, with shivers of fear mixed into his stern voice as he muttered thus, Goz had been the one to
issue the strongest level of vigilance towards that presence as he protected both his lord and his new
ally behind him.
He himself was one of the Nine Divine Generals, a military man whose name was among those of the
strongest rank within this Empire riddled with warriors, that of General First-Class. That very Goz had
not perceived the invisibility of the beastman who now stood before his eyes.
But, that fact alone was not the entire reason for the stiffness of his voice.
Vincent: “――The Admirer, hm? What business does the cornerstone of the City-States have here?”
302
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Shielded by Goz’s back, staring beyond that large body and fixing his eyes on the beastman―― on Halibel,
Abel inquired so.
Perhaps that which he had uttered prior to his question was the well-known alias of this dogperson. For
some reason, Subaru felt like he had heard it somewhere before, and in his surprise, he fumbled around
for it within his box of stirred-up memories.
Thereupon, as Subaru knit his brows, Halibel, displaying his smile, shifted his thin eyes towards him.
Halibel: “If ya hafta think ‘bout it that hard, then the name ain’t too much of a big deal. Well, that’s
just what they be callin’ me since I like ta give lotsa praise, and somethin’ like the «cornerstone» can
be chalked up ta ‘em overestimatin’ me.”
Subaru: “Overestimating…”
Halibel: “Yepyep. It’s just ‘cause in Kararagi, there ain’t nobody stronger than I am.”
Halibel gave his response in a calm manner, as if he were simply discussing the weather.
Subaru gazed in wonder at those words of his; the instant his mind processed the word “Kararagi”, that
which he had been stuck on just a moment ago was suddenly ignited with understanding.
The Admirer of the Kararagi City-States, the meaning of that nickname was――
Goz: “The strongest shinobi of the Kararagi City-States! For what reason have you boarded this dragon
carriage!?!?”
The next moment, stepping down on the floor of the dragon carriage with enough force to cause an
explosion, Goz thrust his weapon, his mace, towards Halibel as the latter stood still.
Goz’s weapon was a mace of peculiar shape, something like a long spear with a spiked orb attached to
its tip in order to strike. It was similar to the morning star Rem had once favored, but its size and weight
were overwhelmingly disposed towards an item that belonged to Goz.
Anyhow, upon the sudden appearance of the City-States’s strongest, the Empire’s military man took the
stance of thrusting his weapon forth.
303
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Perhaps it may have seemed that at this rate, things would be plunged into an explosive situation.
However――
Halibel: “I was the one who caused all this stir, so maybe it ain’t my place ta be sayin’ this, but come
on now, can’t we all just sit ‘round and chat without gettin’ all fired up?”
Goz: “Ngh, guh…!”
Nimbly tilting his head as the mace was thrust towards him, Halibel began to speak. Goz’s face stiffened
upon hearing Halibel’s words, and the arm into which he had funneled power trembled.
Against the edge of the golden mace wielded by Goz, Halibel held his kiseru of similar golden hue. With
just that, Goz’s weapon became unable to make even the slightest of movements.
Goz: “――――”
Likely, Halibel had exquisitely controlled the balance of the power put into the kiseru, suppressing Goz’s
mace from moving up, down, left, right, and of course, from thrusting forward.
No matter how Goz tried to move his weapon, the kiseru would apply pressure from the opposite side to
prevent it from moving. It was not simply brute strength; rather, it was the utmost pinnacle of technique
to perfectly control the flow of his strength.
Goz: “You… Hk!”
Goz’s face reddened, the sound of his grinding teeth could be heard reverberating throughout the cabin.
But, even when compared to Goz’s teeth grinding, the series of deeds Halibel was carrying out was far
too quiet.
At that point in time, the existence known as Halibel was wrapping up his evaluation of this place.
Vincent: “Cease this, Goz. Besides, had he the intention to harm us, he would have lopped off the heads
of everyone here long before making his presence known through the likes of applause.”
Emilia: “Since you didn’t do that, that means you’re not our enemy… right?”
Witnessing Goz and Halibel’s quiet offense and defense, both Abel and Emilia interjected.
304
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Just as both had said, in reality, if Halibel had felt like it, it would not have been strange for everyone
inside the carriage to have been killed before they had even become aware of his presence.
With that pointed out, Halibel’s large mouth relaxed into the shape of a smile, and,
Halibel: “Yepyep, I’m delighted that yer able ta understand. Emperor-san aside, a half-devil child bein’
so upfront, ya must be quite the good lassie. Even tho’ yer hated by others just like I am, you’ve been
raised ta be honest… yer folks must’ve been quite the admirable people.”
Emilia: “Thank you. I also think that I’m quite fortunate to have been raised by Puck, Mother, and Juice.”
As Emilia placed her hand upon her chest and spoke her thanks, Halibel nodded and retracted his kiseru.
That instant, Goz’s specialized weapon was released, but he did not do anything reckless such as swinging
back at Halibel after.
Although he was frustrated, Goz kept firm vigilance on Halibel, and,
Goz: “If you go against those previous words, I will defeat you, even if it costs me my own life. Remember
that.”
Halibel: “I ain’t gonna do such a thing, really, I ain’t. Lookie here, I’m sittin’ all nice and well-behaved
after all.”
Waving his hands about, Halibel pulled up a chair next to him with his tail, and then hugged one of his
knees as he sat down for a bit.
He was someone around as tall as Goz, but when he curled up his slim figure like that, his impression of
being a large breed of dog became stronger. It did not seem like his statement about good behavior was
sarcastic.
Roswaal: “Be that as it may, I did not expect Kararagi to intervene heeere~. Even if not to the same
extent as the Kingdom and Empire, I haven’t heard that the City-States ever got along well with the
Empire. Much less, when considering the matter of your officially disclosed position, in particular.”
Halibel: “Oh, do y’all know ‘bout me? Gosh, it’s embarrassin’ since it kinda feels like I’m a celebrity
somehow.”
305
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Subaru: “Roswaal, when you say that person’s «officially disclosed position»…”
Ram: “Barusu is as ignorant as he appears, so Ram will inform him. The Admirer, Halibel, is a wolfperson.”
A wolfperson; upon receiving that information from Ram, for an instant, Subaru’s heart and body
trembled.
However, that was not in response to Halibel, who was in front of him; rather, the reason for his trembling
was a separate matter. That which Ram had informed him of in itself did not really help Subaru to
suddenly understand anything, either.
But, without paying heed to Subaru’s lack of understanding, the conversation continued as common sense
would have it.
Vincent: “You ought to be aware of the Empire’s attitude regarding wolfpeople. To then cross the border
and set foot in here, you truly appear to be considerably reckless.”
Halibel: “‘Course I knew that, tho’ I ain’t got all too good a feelin’ ‘bout it. But, y’all should also know
the reason I ain’t hidin’ the fact I’m a wolfperson’s ‘cause nobody’s able ta kill me. From the looks of
it, seems like Cecilus ain’t here either.”
Subaru: “――! Hey, do you know about Ceci?”
Halibel: “Hm? Oh, I do know him, yeah? After all, he came ta try n’ kill me once. Tho’ for some reason,
after throwin’ down for a bit, he said somethin’ like «Seems like the conclusion shall not be now!» n’ he
went back home.”
Though the topic of the conversation had deviated from the matter of wolfpeople, Halibel answered
Subaru’s question without modesty.
It was an unexpected response, and an unexpected point of contact. Cecilus and Halibel had once fought
in a death battle, and judging from the current conversation, it seemed like Cecilus had been the one to
pick the fight, but that was also easy to believe. Moreover――
306
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Berstetz: “In the Vollachian Empire, which exemplifies its resolute stance towards wolfpeople, appears
the most well-known, most powerful individual from the Kararagi City-States. In addition, he has
discourteously done so inside the very cabin where His Excellency Vincent is present.”
Serena: “If I may add, he has grasped the contents of an important conference between our country and
the Kingdom. Oh my, is this not a situation that warrants a decapitation, even if it means kindling the
Blue Lightning?”
Roswaal: “…Serena, could you not put everyone currently present in danger with your poor tastes?”
Taking advantage of Berstetz’s summary of the situation, Serena appended good humor onto her
dangerous opinion. The extremity of her words was to the extent that Roswaal cast a warning true to his
feelings on reflex.
With that, the initial surprise and fervor from Halibel’s sudden appearance had more or less faded, and
the original question was then returned to.
Vincent: “There shan’t be a third time. On what business have you come, Admirer?”
Regardless of whether Halibel was intimidated by the armed might of those present or not, the word
“flattery” would not exist in Abel’s lexicon. Witnessing the owner of a dictionary who had intentionally
blotted out all words of humility and modesty, Subaru gulped as he wondered how Halibel would respond.
But, contrary to the rising tension, Halibel remained seated as he rested his chin upon his hands on the
table, and,
Halibel: “There ain’t no need ta be so tense, I said what I came ta do right back at the start, didn’t I?
That I was just wonderin’ if it woulda been okay for me ta pop in ta give a quick howdy.”
Subaru: “By that «howdy», do you actually mean something like ripping out all of our hearts instead of
actually greeting us…?”
Halibel: “Zoinks! Ya sure think up some frightenin’ stuff kid, now don’t’cha? I wouldn’t do such a thing.”
Beatrice: “In that case, you’re saying that your objective really was to just say your greetings and make
your appearance, I suppose?”
307
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Halibel: “That’s right?”
Protesting Subaru as he fearfully tried to probe into the shinobi-style of greetings, Halibel also gave an
indifferent reply to Beatrice’s question after she had continued for Subaru.
Having come this far, it truly seemed like Halibel had no intentions of engaging in violence.
Otto: “In the first place, he is someone who can kill us without needing to take roundabout means. Would
it not be in bad taste to do something like taking our lives after toying with us up until here?”
Subaru: “I was also scared, but you shouldn’t pull that kind of opinion out of people… But, if that’s so…”
Emilia: “If that’s so? Did you think of something, Subaru?”
Gulping down his saliva, Subaru had imagined something frightening upon understanding Halibel’s
attitude.
Having been questioned about that by Emilia, assuming his mental image of Halibel’s character was as
the person himself had answered――
Subaru: “If both Reinhard and this person are truly upright, then that predicament with Ceci was…”
Vincent: “Cease this, Natsuki Subaru. Your cooperation may have been requested, but I have no memory
of permitting you to investigate our country’s scandals.”
Berstertz: “Scandals… Personally, I would be unable to list all of the cases with General First-Class
Cecilus, either.”
Regarding the matter of Cecilus’s humanity, not only Subaru and Abel, but even Berstetz, all saw eyeto-eye. Although he was not present here, Cecilus was being spoken of disparagingly; but most likely, if
he was here, Subaru had confidence the same things would still be said about him.
In reality, it was very Subaru-like to have the fantasy that the strong would show appropriate behavior,
so in that respect, the conduct of Reinhard and Halibel was ideal for him.
On the other hand, he also believed that if Cecilus had not been present on the Gladiator Island, things
would not have gone so well, so it was a tale of how everything has its pros and cons.
308
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Emilia: “So? In the end, what was the objective of your greeting? This dragon carriage is going north, but
the Kararagi border is still further ahead… That shouldn’t be enough to incur your caution, right?”
Halibel: “Hmm~, it’d probably be a whole lot faster if ya ask my employer ‘bout that instead of me.
Things’ve gotten a lil’ complicated since I messed up by carelessly clappin’ my hands… Ah, seems like it
should be any time now, tho’.”
Emilia: “Any time now…”
Halibel’s eyes had looked pleased with a hint of embarrassment; however, upon realizing something, he
lifted his face, and drawn in by that, Subaru followed his gaze.
His wolfen face had turned towards the door connecting to the adjoined carriage. Exactly one beat later,
someone knocked on the door from the other side.
???: “――Excuse me for interrupting the meeting. There is something I need to report.”
With that, a voice that he had heard before declared thus, and Abel silently commanded him to “Enter”.
The door opened, and in came the figure of a small man with fluffy hair.
The instant that Subaru saw him, his eyes widened.
Subaru: “Zikr-san! Thank goodness, you’re alright!”
Zikr: “Indeed, there is no need to worry. It is most wonderful that you are also safe and sound, Miss
Natsumi.”
Subaru: “To still refer to me like that even when I’m in this form…”
Both when they had met and when they had parted, the man had given a smile to the cross-dressing
Subaru, and upon seeing the Imperial General Second-Class Zikr Osman alive and well, Subaru patted his
chest in relief.
Then, Zikr’s smiling expression tightened up, and,
Zikr: “Your Excellency, there is something I must report… But, that individual over there…”
309
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Ignore him for the time being. Likely, he is not unrelated to your report.”
Abel was unkind to Zikr’s concern about the presence of Halibel, present in the corner of the cabin. But,
Zikr was accustomed to the Emperor’s suppression of words, and nodding with a “Yes sir”,
Zikr: “High Countess Dracroy’s flying dragon ship has returned. With them were brought leading figures
from the Fortified City of Garkla, as well as visitors from the City-States.”
Vincent: “――Visitors from the City-States.”
Abel muttered thus as he directed his sable eyes towards Halibel.
Since the destination of these coupled dragon carriages was the Fortified City of Garkla, it was natural
that the relevant people there had come to this place via flying dragons. If they were accompanied by
people from Kararagi at the same time, it would likely be impossible for that to be unrelated to Halibel.
In other words――
Emilia: “Halibel-san, did you come ahead of those people?”
Halibel: “Well, I ain’t too good with heights.”
Regardless of whether his cute words were meant to be a direct answer or not, Halibel had affirmed that
the information Zikr had brought was connected to himself.
Even if Subaru could understand that Halibel was bad with heights and hence had not boarded the flying
dragon ship, he felt like he could not understand how Halibel was then able to arrive faster than the
flying dragon ship; but there was no point in saying something like that to the superhumans of this world.
Even Cecilus could run faster than something flying in the air, so it was kind of the same thing.
In any case――
Serena: “They even took the trouble of getting on my flying dragon ship. Then, shall we be expecting
some very influential people to come bringing some very important things to say?”
Zikr: “At the very least, the pretty visitor said so herself.”
310
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Vincent: “Judging from how you speak, it is a woman?”
Zikr’s report was easy to understand, that a woman had come from the Kararagi City-States.
Subaru tilted his head in puzzlement at the matter, but for some reason, his friends reacted differently.
Beatrice tightened her grip on his hand, looked over towards Emilia, and,
Beatrice: “Emilia, it’s the subject of visitors from Kararagi, in fact.”
Emilia: “Yes, indeed. Perhaps, that could be――”
Subaru: “Eh? Eh? Do you two happen to…”
Know something? It happened right as Subaru had tried to finish his question.
???: “――Somehow, even tho’ people’ve gone thro’ the hardships of hurryin’ all the way ta the Empire,
aren’t’cha sayin’ some rather heartless things, Natsuki-kun?”
Subaru: “――――”
Unexpectedly, a voice interrupted, its elegant timbre coming from behind Zikr.
It seemed like that visitor was waiting on the coupler of the adjoined carriage, but they must have had
quite the sharp ears in order to participate in this conversation. But, he was satisfied with those sharp
ears.
After all, merchants were people who always had to be straining their ears for chances to make profits.
Berstetz: “Your Excellency, what shall be done?”
Upon the reality that that voice had heard the matters being discussed, Berstertz asked for Abel’s
opinion. At that question, Abel glanced towards Subaru, and ascertained his expression.
Then, Abel looked towards the door from which the voice had been heard,
Vincent: “Somehow, it seems that you are not merely a boorish and presumptuous fellow. Present
yourself.”
311
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Visitor: “Then I ain’t gonna refrain from that.”
Gaining the permission of the Emperor, the owner of the voice gently responded. And, before anyone
could notice, Halibel, standing upright next to the door, opened the door of the carriage with his hand,
showing the visitor inside.
Seeing Halibel’s consideration, the person, now visible, smiled with a “Thanks”, and then――
Visitor: “Been quite a while since we last came face-to-face, but I’m real glad to see yer doin’ well.”
Subaru: “Oh…”
Visitor: “Even so, Emilia-san and the rest of y’all are quite the experts at happenin’ across troublesome
situations. Looks like yer gonna need our strength yet again.”
With an informal tone and wearing a smile, and having given a merciless evaluation, with her light purple
hair all tied up, and her arms through the sleeves of her kimono, it was a woman clad in a fox-scarf――
Anastasia Hoshin.
By her side followed her attendant, a young man dressed in Japanese-style clothing.
Subaru: “Anastasia-san and… Julius!?”
Two people who he had never thought he would meet here, Subaru was taken aback upon seeing them.
Upon Subaru’s upset voice, Anastasia placed her hand over her mouth and smiled, and the young man
whose name had been called out―― Julius, traced the fierce scar underneath his left eye with his finger,
and looked at Subaru.
And then――
Julius: “――I had wanted to say that I am glad for your safety, but why is there always something up with
you?”
Subaru: “Don’t say stuff like I’m always causing trouble on the level of turning small!!”
Upon their reunion, instead of joy, it was an angry voice that had erupted.
312
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
△▼△▼△▼△
As all strength vanished from his knees, he fell forward and collapsed onto the ravaged plain.
Lacking even the willpower to support his body, the ground mercilessly crashed into his face. He felt the
pain of his nose being crushed as blood flowed out from his busted lips.
Taking that blood upon his tongue, the bone-dry interior of his mouth was ever-so-slightly moistened.
???: “――――”
Not even the slightest bit of strength remained in any part of his body.
If he had lost all willpower, then his physical strength would not take long to vanish entirely, either. And
now that both had completely run out, he would probably rot away and die upon the very spot on which
he had collapsed.
Absolutely everything, absolutely anything and everything, had been in vain.
The things that he had tried to do, the things that he had been enraged that he needed to do, the things
that he had continued to do purely out of habit, absolutely all of it had been in vain.
In the end, he could not possibly be anything other than himself. The thing called hell, was something
that existed within him.
In that case, there was no way that he could ever escape it. There was nobody who could escape it.
Nobody could escape from the hell bearing the name of oneself.
???: “God… damnit…”
Vexation leaked out in a parched voice from his lips.
At this point, not even tears would well up anymore. Neither did he have the passion, nor the
qualifications for such a thing.
313
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Everything was so damn bizarre. It was not a place that he could reach. Reaching out toward a place he
could not reach, that had been the biggest mistake of his life; and yet, he had done the exact same thing
again.
There had been no introspection. That was why he could do nothing but regret.
There was no chance that he would ever be able to like somebody like himself, so he could do nothing
but hate who he was, until finally, he grew to utterly loathe his very being.
He was not even able to continue to love those whom he loved. Enough already; failures who were as
fucking worthless as himself should just hurry up and――
???: “――Oh? Thought I’d just strip all the possessions off a dead body, but to think ya still got some
breath in ya. That deserves a bravo, bravo.”
Suddenly, above the head of the collapsed body, somebody’s voice could be heard.
His body lacked the energy to make even the slightest of movements, but the owner of that voice reached
out their hand and rolled him over. Instantly, his vision was plunged into the glare of the clear blue sky,
and he groaned with a “Urhhh”.
The tears that had not emerged from his disgrace and repentance, now gradually began to well up.
That was overwhelmingly frustrating.
Absolutely everything, every last inch of this body, would they really only function for the sake of himself,
and nothing else?
Stranger: “Are ya frustrated about something, Mister Collapsed? Buddy, with yer whole body still alive
and well, it’ll take nothing more than a blink of an eye.”
???: “To think… I’m still alive…”
Stranger: “Woah there, so it’s the type it’s gotten fed up with living? My my… as far as I’m aware, there’s
only one way to fight off that kinda gloomy thoughts.”
???: “――――”
314
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
He felt the owner of the voice give a smile, and their upside-down face cut into the clear blue sky
reflected in his own vision. He had a hard time seeing the face due to the glare from behind, but he
understood that the person was smiling with a broad grin on their face.
Although, that grin was not something that was ridiculing him, and therefore he was unable to
comprehend the reason behind that smile. However――
???: “What… are we going to do?”
If he could not find the answer within himself, he would inquire about the thoughts of the person who
was incomprehensible to him.
At the very least, while cursing himself for still wanting to be saved, he inquired to see if he could hear
an answer that was much more respectable than he was.
Hearing that question, the person deepened their smile as if to say he had hit the nail right on the head,
and then,
Stranger: “Ain’t it obvious? ――We’re off to drink tons of booze, enough that we could bathe in it.”
Right after answering, the person grabbed him by the collar, and began dragging him along through sheer
force. A man, stretching out both of his legs, quickly moved across the wasteland.
Using the fact that he was unable to resist as an excuse, the man hummed and sang while he pulled him
along, and,
Stranger: “I’m Rowan, the stingy ronin. What about you, buddy?”
???: “――――”
Rowan: “Buddy, you’ve gotta at least have a name, right? It ain’t gonna get any worse even if ya tell
me.”
Easygoing and over-familiar, witnessing the attitude of the man who gave his name as Rowan, he took a
long breath.
315
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
He had no obligation to answer, but neither did he have any special reason not to answer. A man, while
thinking that he no longer cared about what became of himself――
???: “…It’s Heinkel.”
Thus, with neither of them realizing the position of the other, Heinkel Astrea gave his name.
He could not have known―― That coincidence and predestination were some old tricks that fate always
liked to make use of.
316
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Arc 8 Chapter 15 – Admiration
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by Floating (source)
317
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Character Pages
318
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Character Pages
Web Novel Volume 34
319
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Character Pages
Web Novel Volume 34
320
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Character Pages
Web Novel Volume 34
Illustration from Volume 34, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
321
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 34
Other Volumes
Main Story (Root folder at Link)
•
Arc 1 (Single volume):
o
•
•
•
•
Volume 1 – Link;
Arc 4 (Full arc at Link):
o
Volume 10 - Link;
o
Volume 11 – Link;
o
Volume 12 – Link;
o
Volume 13 – Link;
o
Volume 14 – Link;
o
Volume 15 – Link.
Arc 5 (Full arc at Link):
o
Volume 16 – Link;
o
Volume 17 – Link;
o
Volume 18 – Link;
o
Volume 19 – Link;
o
Volume 20 – Link.
Arc 6 (Full arc at Link):
o
Volume 21 – Link;
o
Volume 22 – Link;
o
Volume 23 – Link;
o
Volume 24 – Link;
o
Volume 25 – Link.
Arc 7 (Full arc at Link):
o
Volume 26 – Link;
o
Volume 27 - Link;
o
Volume 28 – Link;
o
Volume 29 – Link;
o
Volume 30 - Link;
o
Volume 31 – Link;
o
Volume 32 – Link;
322
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Other Volumes
Web Novel Volume 34
o
•
Volume 33 – Link.
Arc 8 (Full arc at Link):
o
Volume 34 – Link;
o
Volume 35 - Link;
o
Volume 36 – Link;
o
Volume 37 – Link;
o
Volume 38 - Link;
o
Volume 39 – Link.
Side Content (Root folder at Link)
•
•
Side Stories:
o
Heroic Tale from Zero (Arc 2 spoilers) – Link;
o
Oni Sisters of the Hidden Village EX (Arc 4 spoilers) - Link;
o
Artbook Short Stories (various) - Link.
o
Rem IF (Arc 2 spoilers) – Link.
IFs:
323